Search the Community

We are new to the swinging lifestyle. We were getting fairly annoyed because it seemed that what we wanted was not going to happen. See, being new to swinging, and never having been to that level yet, we wanted to feel comfortable, not like fresh meat. We wanted to be able to make friends and get to know others first, not just hop in the sack. We made a post in Curious About Swinging area, and got some good sound advice, but in between the posts, here's what happened....... Rainy and drizzle day, so we hopped in the car and took a trip to Carbondale to check out computer and electronics related stuff. Mr O is like that and loves to tinker around. After spending several hours in a couple stores, we got everything loaded in the car and drove back home. Putting everything away, and still rainy out so we couldn’t go for our nightly walk at the park, we figured we take and go over to the local bowling alley and toss off a few games. When we got there, we found it was not as crowded as usual. We got a lane, found our balls {bowling} and threw a few warm up shots. I went over to the bar and got myself a mixed drink {strawberry dak} and Mr O a bottle of MGD {miller beer}. As we played the first game, another couple came in, about our age, and got the lane next to ours. This meant we shared the same ball return. We made some idle talk at first, then introduced ourselves. His name was J and hers was S. He was almost the same size as Mr O, with black hair and brown eyes. He told us he was 51. S was 47, 5’9” and about 175 with red hair and hazel eyes {like me} with about the same build except for her breasts, they were a little smaller then my 38dd’s. J went up to the bar, asking if he could buy us a drink, we accepted. Mr O and I finished our first game and waited until J and S finished off their first one. They were fairly good, like us with an average in the 190’s. The second game, we decided to split the lanes, rotating between both lanes. S wanted to bet that the women could beat the men so we all agreed to bowl for drinks. They won and S and I had to go get them another beer each. While gone, S remarked that she thought MR O was good looking. I told her the same about J. We went back to the guys and started a third game, making the same bet. This time we won so the guys had to go trot off after our drinks. All the time S and I made small talk, and found that we had a lot in common. The guys got back with out drinks and this time the stakes were raised a bit by Mr O. He suggested that the winners get to do anything they wanted to, to the losers. There were no restrictions placed, but being in public we sort of took it for granted it would be clean. The guys whipped our butts. J walked up to S, grabbed her and gave her one hell of a passionate kiss, while feeling her breasts and butt. Not to be out done, Mr O grabbed me, sat me on his lap, gave me one of the wettest kisses he ever has and was using his hands on my breasts and between my inner legs, getting me all wet. Well, we played another game with the same bet, and this time they must have let us win because neither of them hit 125. S looked at me, and with her eyes questioned as to if she could approach Mr O. I just smiled and nodded okay. She walked up to Mr O and gave him a nice kiss on the lips, moving her hand {which she must have thought was not visible to J and I } between Mr O legs grabbing his manhood. Mr O kind of jerked back a little, surprised by S’s move. I walked over to J and did the same thing to him, but he just stood there enjoying it. Needless to say, we were all getting a little hot. Mr O suggested we go to a diner and grab something to eat and chat some more. We went to a little place called The Spot {it’s a Greek all night 24/7 place with great food and very comfortable}. We talked for about two hours, getting to know each other more. As the discussion got around to sex, we found that J and S were just as new to the new lifestyle as we were. They had never been in a swap, or in another sexual encounter with anyone other then themselves. It was getting late and they had to get home so they could get their babysitter off to her house. We exchanged telephone numbers and left it at they were going to give us a call today sometime. We got home about midnight or so. We took a shower and were getting into some very heavy petting when the phone rang. It was S. She said that her mom came over last night and picked up their son {15} and took him to her house and dropped the babysitter off on her way home. She said she was happy that we met and that we were still up. She asked if we were tired and I said no why? She asked if we’d like to come over so we could talk some more. I asked Mr O and he said sure, why not. So I get directions {which was very easy as they live two blocks from us} and we headed over. Of course we walked, even though it was drizzling rain out a little. Well let's see, it took all of about five minutes to walk over and getting there S opened the door. They gave us a tour of the place, stopping by the kitchen to get some drinks, and proceeded down to the huge open den area complete with video games, bar, hot tub and a movie like projection screen hanging on the wall. J turned on some tunes and we all sat down and started talking about our lives, our jobs and interests. Come to find out we have a lot more then we thought in common. J loves to hunt and fish and play around with computer stuff. He and Mr O went up to the “junk room” as S put it {where J has all the computer stuff} which left S and I alone. We were talking about our families and how we loved to go camping when S moved her hand over to my leg and started to rub it. It was soft and slow and she moved her hand up and down my thigh in a motion that felt good. She stopped and said she was sorry but couldn’t help herself as she was just so turned on. I had the same feelings and just looked at her in the eyes and leaned over and took a kiss. She responded by giving right back and began to move her hands up and very gently caressed by breasts. I responded by doing the same to her. I was getting very wet and I knew it. S reached under my blouse and under my bra and started to play with my nipple, rolling it in her fingers. About this time the guys came back and I faintly remember hearing J say that it looks like they’re having a good chat session. I caught myself, somehow, and can’t remember what did it, but I remember turning and looking at the guys and remember having my hand caressing S’s breasts. The guys, almost together, made a comment not to let them be the cause for us to stop. With that S moved her hand slowly down between my legs and started to rub so softly. I just could not take this any more and moaned. S stopped, sat up and took her blouse off. Reaching around she removed her bra. She had a very nice pair of breasts. Like I said, almost like mine, but a little smaller. She helped me get undressed and moved down taking one of my nipples in her mouth. This is the first time I have ever had a woman suck on them, let alone touch me. This just drove me off the deep end and I was so excited that I came. S was surprised at how I flowed {I am what MR O calls a flooder—when I cum the juices just flow and flow}. With this, she moved down and started to lick me, even though I still had my panties on. I remember helping her take the rest of her clothes off and going into a 69 position. We both were so turned on that I don’t think either of us remember seeing the guys get undressed. J was standing down by S and Mr O was up near me. S stopped licking me and must have started to suck on J as I did the same to Mr O. S got off of me {she was on top when in the 69} and moved over and had J sit in a chair. I got up and had Mr O sit on the couch where I knelt in front of him taking as much as I could in my mouth. I was never one that could DT him as he is too big for me, not just long {about 8”} but thick around. I knew he was very excited so I slowed down because I surely wanted him inside me. J and S moved over to the couch next to us, and S whispered in my ear that she would like to try Mr 0’s in her mouth. Without saying a word, I moved my head so she could go ahead and try. She licked it first and then took almost every inch down deep. Mr O just moaned and told her she was good. I moved over, took J’s in my hand and started to stroke it slowly up and down. This is the first time I have ever had another man's cock in my hand since I was with Mr O. J was a little smaller and no way as thick {about 7”}. I took and licked him and then took him in my mouth. I found it was much easier to go down on him, taking almost all of him. We had no intention on doing what came next. We wanted our first encounter to be a soft, same room, no full swap experience. Well that changed in a flash. S got up and without even so much as a look from her, sat down on Mr. O taking ever inch of him in her. She bounced up and down, facing away from Mr O for all it was worth. She had climax after climax. I was not sure I wanted to do the same with J because I did not want to take the chance of getting the big P as I was not safe but Mr O had a vas so he was. Sue looked at me and could tell something was wrong and told me “go ahead, he had a vas a couple years ago”. With that I got up and sat on him. It felt good, and excited me all the more to see Mr O pumping away in S and feeling J in me. I climaxed with such force that J was totally stunned by the wetness. What started out as a evening to get out of the house and do something active because we could not go for our normal evening walk, ended up with one of the most enjoyable nights that we have ever had. Mr O shot off in S’s mouth and she sucked all the more, taking ever drop. J unloaded in my mouth, but I could not take it all. We rested, and started all over again with the guys taking turns eating us out. We did MMF, FFM, MFMF and enjoyed every minute. S and I feel the same about anal, it is off limits, but other then that, all of us had a great night. The next day was sex free, as we all got together, met J and S’s son and took a ride to Howe’s Cavern. Had a great time. Since that first night, the four of us have started on a good friendship. The best part of this whole experience is it happened without any planning. It was totally great. J and S feel the same as we do, all four of us play together or no one plays. That’s the way we wanted things and its become so clear that it was meant to be. It makes Mr O and I think…….how many other neighbors do we have that are the same way?…. J and S just left our home, 2:30 am, all of us having another great night of sex. There is one thing that we learned and would like to pass on. We are not sure if this is true with everyone, but we found that when you try hard to get something going, it takes effort and sometimes causes people to feel under pressure. We were not looking, we were out to have some fun, just Mr O and myself, and we ended up having a great night, having our first swinging experience, and to top it all off, found that the people we got involved with were our neighbors living only a few blocks from us. Guess when you keep a open mind, have a good attitude and be yourself, all good things can and will happen as we are living proof of this. Thank you all ever so much. Without reading some of the posts made here, I am not sure if we would have gotten this involved with total strangers in a bowling ally like we did. Mr and Mrs O

We were at a wonderful romantic resort in Jamaica. There for what we thought would be a great 20th anniversary trip. We decided on this resort because we had decided that we wanted to try a place that offered nude sunbathing. This was our first time to go to a nude beach so we were very anxious. Can't tell you how it felt to go to get the first drink at the bar completely nude, I wanted to just jump in the pool and not be seen. After a few drinks we began to loosen up and decided to join the group at the pool. Turned out the nude pool was the place to be and we met several great people. This was just the break in. Now to the good part: During dinner the first night a couple asked if they could join us, of course we said yes. We seemed to hit it off right away and had a wonderful time with dinner and drinks. Next, we said let's try out the hot tub so we sauntered down to the outdoor hot tub and as we got there, there were about three other couples there. We looked at each other and decided that clothes were not going to work so we all just stripped and got in the tub. GREAT, the water was wonderful and the conversation was good. During the night the other guy and I took turns going for drinks so after about two hours in the tub and several drinks, things were easy to move to another level. We decided to go for a swim in the ocean. We left the hot tub naked and walked to the beach laughing and having a great time. We swam out to a raft which was anchored about 50 feet from the shore (In full view of the resort) and climbed aboard. We began to kiss our spouses and fondle each other for a while and both couples were getting really worked up. At that point there were blow jobs being given to both of us by our wives and I blurted out "How would you like to switch"? With enough alcohol on board the idea seemed to just be a great idea for both of the girls and in an instant they traded places. WOW was that a rush. We had never done anything like this before but it seemed so natural with our new friends. From the blow-jobs we went to full out fucking and when all of us had come and gasped for breath we looked up in the direction of the hotel and realized that we were in full view of all of the guests who may have walked by. Oh Well, it was soooooo much fun that we didn't care. We soon swam back to the shore and gathered our clothes and went off to bed totally spent with all of the sexual activity and drinks. What a night. The next day we met our new friends a the nude island for a day of nude sunbathing and wanting to find out how the rest of the week would play out. That will be the next story.

We are a happily married couple in our 50's and this is an account of our first swinging experience. Susan is 5'7', blond and blue eyes, 135lbs. I am 5'11', gray and blue eyes and 210lbs. We were always fans of triple X-rated movies and would often rent a few for the weekend. Watching the movies was a great turn on for us and we'd comment on the various activities taking place. One such evening, I asked Susan which activities were most enjoyable for her, having already noticed a particular interest on her part for group action. She said she liked to watch the swing parties where different couples got together. I then asked her if she could have a fantasy experience, what would it be. She said she might enjoy us being with another couple but not in the group scene. It turned out that what she was trying to say was that she'd like to have another man but she didn't want me to watch her and she wasn't ready to see me with another woman. I asked if she'd be willing to go a little further and turn the fantasy into reality, and much to my surprise, she said yes. We did some initial checking and we discussed it further and decided that we'd contact a swinger's club and go and see what it was like. I got a copy of a swing magazine at a local shop and we called. The lady we talked to soon convinced us that we'd made the right choice. She assured Susan that their club, as is the case with any legitimate swing club, insisted on a no pressure and no means no atmosphere for their guests. Thus reassured, Susan agreed and we made arrangements to attend the following weekend. We were given directions to a large four-bedroom home on an isolated cul-de-sac. Upon arriving, we were greeted at the door by a gentleman who introduced himself as the club host. He took us into the bar area so we could leave our beverage of choice, BYOB, and proceeded to give us a quick rundown on the layout of the house, some basic rules of protocol and just friendly and relaxing conversation. We had told him we were first timers and I'm sure he spent a little extra time with us. Feeling more like house guests than swing party participants, John, our host, took us on a tour of the property. We went into bedrooms that were partitioned off for private accommodations and larger rooms that were pretty much open to anything goes. This was in the late 80's and the worst thing you had to contemplate was maybe a little penicillin and some embarrassment. So it was quite a show, mostly subtle since the evening was young and the party wasn't yet in full swing. But still there were a few very explicit acts in progress and we were thoroughly enjoying the sights. As we returned to the living room, a kind of neutral meeting and get acquainted area, we agreed that Susan would take the lead. If she found someone she was comfortable with, she would just go with it and I was free to then follow with my own action. We found a place on some cushions in one corner of the room and after introducing us to some nearby couples, John left us on our own. I began to realize Susan was paying particular attention to one guy in the group. Susan said she needed a refill, she had had a drink on arriving then switched to plain cola. I offered to get it and she said no, she'd rather get it herself, got up and went to the bar in the next room. She was gone longer than it took to get a refill on her drink and I later learned she was delayed by a show taking place in the bar, or I should say, on the bar. A woman was sitting up on the bar and another woman was just beginning a very public attempt to satisfy her orally. It was a new thing for the recipient and it was certainly a totally new experience for Susan. Although she is very straight in her sexual orientation, she was fascinated and stayed to watch this very erotic display. Susan returned to the cushion next to me, and her new found friend moved closer to her and expressed his relief that she had returned. She was obviously pleased at his attention and introduced me as her husband. I shook hands with him and found out his name was Bob. Susan asked if he was there alone and he told her his wife was back in one of the party rooms. I almost held my breath as they talked and the conversation moved closer and closer to where I was so fervently hoping it would go, that they would seek some more private place to continue to develop their mutual attraction. It was a real turn-on for me to see the way they touched hands and arms as they talked, even leaning over to whisper a few times. Susan later told me that what I didn't hear was when he told her he'd love to invite her to join him in another room but that he had had quite a few drinks and wasn't sure he would be able to do anything. She said that by then, she had developed such a good feeling about him that it wasn't the most important thing in her mind. She genuinely liked him and thought he was very attractive and wanted to be alone with him, the first man she had been alone with in that way since we had been married some 15 years earlier. Bob eventually asked me if it would be ok if they went for a walk to which I readily replied with, of course it's ok with me, and that it's Susan's decision. They left and I was so excited at the thought of what they might soon be doing I couldn't stand it. I went to the bar and fixed myself another drink, very light shots and lots of mix, I didn't want to be impaired if anything developed. When I reentered the room I noticed a rather attractive brunette sitting on the floor next to a coffee table in the center of the room. I stopped and said hello and asked if she'd mind if I joined her. She invited me to sit and we began to talk about the generalities of the party, what a nice place, a lot of nice people and so forth. I soon learned that she had been in one of the rooms with a guy who's only interest was voyeurism and she had felt quite neglected. I found out her husband was there with her and that his name was Bob. Bob had apparently become a little bored that evening and had been drinking more than she liked. I told her my wife had gone off with a guy named Bob and when she described him I was pretty much convinced that we were talking about the same person, her husband and, hopefully, my wife's lover. I asked if she'd care to join me in a room and I promised her that my interest would be in her, not the people around us. She said that in that case, she'd love to. We walked around for a few minutes, I was hoping to catch a glimpse of Susan with Bob but I didn't try too hard because I also wanted to respect her wishes in being on her own the first time. Bob's wife's name was Linda and we finally settled in a room with one other couple, a young married couple who it turns out had made a special request of the host. They wanted John to perform oral sex on her while her husband watched. John was very willing to grant their request and soon entered the room and went straight to the task at hand. It occurred to Linda and I that we had both become voyeurs because we were mesmerized by this young couple enjoying their fantasy. He was sitting next to her looking down at her and stroking her breasts as John's tongue worked it's magic down between her legs. The young wife, they were in their twenties, was reaching down touching John's head as he brought her what appeared to be intense pleasure. And she kept looking up at her husband and smiling and mouthing 'I love you' to him. They were both totally absorbed in each other and, of course, John. Linda and I began to undress and caress each other as we continued to watch the young couple. Once Linda and I had toyed with each other and become totally nude, we soon began to concentrate on each other and we found that we both loved oral sex and proceeded to lose ourselves in that pursuit. We were in a sixty-nine to the finish and we were unaware of anyone else around us. Then I heard Susan's voice, she said 'That's him, I'd recognize that hair anywhere.' I turned in amazement and there she sat with Bob, sitting on a padded bench, hand in hand, now dressed, and watching as I returned to his wife's lovely pussy. I don't think she was aware yet who was there, but she was pushing her hips up urging me to finish what I'd started, which I gladly did. Linda came easily after that, and I could feel myself getting closer. I kept thinking how I couldn't believe Susan was sitting there watching me, but I was also very involved in what Linda was doing to me with her mouth. And then I came. It must have been that Linda knew I was coming because she began to buck and squeal as she sucked me in deeper into her throat as waves of ecstasy washed over me and I came in her mouth. I could feel her sucking and pulling the come out of me as I plunged myself as deep into her throat as I could reach. The pleasure was indescribable. We finally parted and sat up and soon we were talking with our spouses as if nothing had happened. I was holding her in my arms and Bob was sitting there with his arm around Susan as if we were transposed, him with Susan and me with Linda. I couldn't wait to hear about Susan's experience. Soon afterward, Susan and I left the party, we had a 90 minute drive to return home. As we drove she related to me what had happened to her. She told me that he had warned her that he had had more to drink than he should have and immediately regretted it when he met her in the living room. She said she had assured him she still wanted to go with him and they went to one of the partitioned rooms and settled in with each other still clothed and began to talk. Soon they were kissing and caressing each other through their clothing. He undid the buttons of her blouse and his hands and fingers played with her breasts, she said he was so gentle and caring in the way he touched her and the things he said that she seemed to lose all her inhibitions and found herself reaching down and feeling for him. She undid his belt and then unbuttoned his pants and unzipped him. For the first time in 15 years, she was feeling a man's penis other than mine. They finished undressing each other and as he caressed her, she stroked him and they kissed. She said he apologized to her because it seemed his fears were being realized, he wasn't going to be able to get a hard on. Susan said she'd try to change that and bent down and took him into her mouth. She sucked and licked and massaged him with her hand but it wasn't to be. But, she told me, she was enjoying his company so much that it hardly mattered, and anyway, there was something about the softness of his penis in her mouth that was really turning her on. And he surely didn't mind her continuing efforts. Bob stroked her hair and reached under her kneeling body and gently played with her breasts. Susan became aware of voices and turned and looked up to see John and another guy standing there rather casually watching her. It was surprising to her, but she said it seemed to add something to the experience. She wasn't embarrassed and she didn't stop. She felt just a little more excited that someone was watching her and she felt herself enjoying it that much more. When she looked up at John he smiled and raised his eyebrows in a sign of approval and she responded with a smile back and repositioned herself so John and the other observer would have a better view. In her new position, Bob could reach between her legs and she couldn't believe the feeling of pleasure she had when he inserted two fingers inside her and began to stroke and finger her. She could also tell that she was very, very wet. It was like her mind was reeling with all the sensations she was having. She said at one point she felt Bob's hand on the back of her head, pulling her into him and she thought she also felt the introduction of a little more liquid a bit of a different taste in her mouth as she sucked his flaccid penis. She thinks he did come after all because soon after his body seemed to relax. And once again, he apologized for not being able to perform for her. She didn't really know why, but the fact that she hadn't come didn't diminish the experience for her, it was the most fun she could remember having. Susan said she assured him that she'd had a delightful time with him and that perhaps next time they would be able to do more. They then went and showered together and dressed. They walked around the rooms watching other couples, any rooms where the door wasn't shut were understood to be open to anyone who wanted to enter and observe. And Susan was loving being an observer. That's when they came into the room where Linda and I were locked in our oral pleasuring of each other. We arrived home at about three in the morning and for the rest of the night we discussed the evening, made love, and discussed some more. Every new detail she'd tell me would get me started again, and we continued that way until the first rays of the morning sun reminded us that it was time to stop and get some sleep because the real world was getting ready to descend on us. Since then we've enjoyed other couples and a few more swing clubs. The most fascinating part of our beginning is that although Susan has enjoyed better experiences from a physical standpoint, she still remembers Bob as a tender and very pleasurable lover. Now, after all this time, we want to relive those times and we are embarking on a search for a way to do that, have our cake, so to speak, and stay safe too.

When my wife and I first got together I shared a story with her about a previous girlfriend I had. A couple of years earlier my girlfriend, Jennifer, and I went to Las Vegas. While we were there we visited a swingers club, a short way off the strip, where they allowed sexual activity on-site. It was mainly a voyeur thing on my part, but we had a great time. Late last year my wife began asking a lot of questions about this club and my previous visit. Amy admitted that it sounded like a lot of fun and would like to go experience it sometime. As we negotiated the trip, she agreed that she would try her first girl-girl experience while we were out there. She has always teased me about her bi interests but has never lived out any of them. We ended up booking flights and a hotel for an early March trip. We flew out on a Thursday and did the typical tourist things that night and during the day on Friday. Friday night we both got dressed up and headed out for the evening. Amy looked great! She had a short red dress outfit on and red panties to match. {Amy is 24, shoulder-length blonde hair, small breasts, killer ass. I had just turned 30 the month before.} After a nice late dinner and a few drinks we headed to the club. You pick up a pass to the club a couple blocks away and then drive to the party. As I got back into the car after picking up the pass, Amy looked pretty nervous. I asked her if she still wanted to go, she said there was no turning back now, and she wanted to see what it was all about. As we entered the club we left our liquor at the bar area and just walked through the main level. The main level has a bar, pool tables, dance floor, pool area, and it has both couples and a few singles the singles are mainly guys of course. There were a couple of TV’s with porn playing on them. We then headed upstairs which is restricted to couples only. On the 2nd level is a social area, restroom, and two large, open bedrooms; they, of course, do not have doors. There is a lot of activity in these two rooms, mainly couples doing the exhibitionist thing, but you would also see small groups. There were several rooms on the main floor that you could use when a few people wanted to be alone. Shortly after arriving we ended up in the smaller bedroom watching two girls with one guy on the bed. There were probably 5-6 couples around the bed watching the exciting action. The light is dim, but you can see all that is going on. I stood behind Amy and began to rub her ass, then to her shoulders and breasts. She reached behind and began rubbing my hard cock through my jeans, she was not removing her eyes from the scene in front of us. I slowly moved down and rubbed her legs, slowly moving her dress farther up her legs. As I reached her underwear, I began to rub her on the outside of her panties; she was so hot and excited! It was then that I noticed a couple on the other side of the bed. His wife was watching the threesome action, but he kept alternating between them and us. The exhibitionist in me started to get excited. I continued to play with her pussy and slowly pulled her panties down several inches; I knew that this strange man across from us could clearly see my wife’s pussy, and that excited me! I continued to massage Amy’s clit in a soft circular motion; it didn’t take long for her to come. As I glanced around the room while she was coming I saw several people watching us, it was so hot. The threesome on the bed soon ended and the room slowly cleared, there was a lot of massaging going on by several of the spectators in the room. Amy and I went downstairs for a drink and soon after headed back up to the couples’ area. We ended up in the larger room this time. There were two men and two women naked on the bed; the activity had been going on for awhile by the time we got there. The couples were fucking their own significant others while reaching over and touching each other. The younger couple was in their early 30’s and the other couple was probably mid-40’s. Both men were lying down with the women on top. Amanda and I sat down and watched for awhile. I noticed that the man from the younger couple kept looking our way. I leaned over to Amy and told her that he was watching her, she just kind of giggled. We were about four feet away from them and from our angle we could see his cock going inside her pussy, what a view! He began to motion Amy over to them while looking at me to see my reaction. I told her that if she wanted to she better go. She stood up and sat right beside them on the bed. He pulled out of his wife and rolled her over on her back. I then walked over and sat beside them as well, I hadn’t realized it until then but there were probably 12-14 people watching from various parts of the room. The man, who I later learned is Matt, asked Amy if she wanted to taste his wife, Cathy. Amy leaned down and began to lick her pussy, until then she had never had any experiences with women. I moved towards Cathy’s face and touched her breasts and hair while my wife licked her. Matt was rubbing Amy’s ass and legs. After a few minutes they switched places, I very much enjoyed watching Cathy lick her pussy. Amy was so nervous by the experience and the audience that she couldn’t come. Everyone got dressed and the show ended. Amy, Cathy, Matt, and I went downstairs for a drink. As we talked they seemed to have quite a bit more experience at this than we did. We ended up getting a private room on the main floor with the stipulation of being able to stop or leave if we got uncomfortable. As we lay down on the bed we kissed our respective spouses and slowly all of us got undressed. The girls faced each other and kissed as Matt and I rubbed up behind them. We stepped back and let the girls have a little fun alone. Cathy went down on Amy again and this time was able to make her come. I suggested to Matt that we trade spots so that I could touch Cathy and he could touch Amy. Matt asked if I brought any condoms, I did, but told him that I wasn’t sure if we were going that far yet. I laid back as I watched my wife lean over and begin kissing Matt, all of us were totally nude and I watched as Amy straddled Matt’s chest. I got scared thinking she was going to fuck him, but she just rubbed her pussy on his chest while they kissed. I then concentrated on Cathy and began to finger her while we French-kissed. She began stroking my cock and playing with my balls. I was so involved in my activities that I hadn’t been paying much attention to Amy when I looked over she had Matt’s cock in her mouth. I felt an urge of jealousy run through me, but the more I watched it became a very unusual excitement. Cathy was watching me watch them, but she had had enough watching and told me to taste her. I went down between her legs and began to lick her pussy. I soon felt a familiar mouth on my dick; Amy was engulfing me while I ate another woman’s pussy. Cathy began to come and I felt the urge building in me as well. I sat up and pulled Amy to me and entered her pussy. As I was thrusting deep into her, Cathy leaned over and began to lick her clit. Matt got behind Cathy and entered her pussy. All of the sex was making the bed bang into the wall. I shot my cum deep into Amy, soon after Matt filled up Cathy with his. Our time in the room was about over so we got dressed and parted ways. Later that night Amy and I decided that we were going to go back on Saturday night. We agreed that if the opportunity came up again we would allow each other to have intercourse with someone else, but if one did we both were going to.

We discovered the lifestyle almost by accident about 3 years ago and our initiation came at a very nice on-premises club about an hours travel from Philly. At the time, I was 49 and Leann was 44. She is 5'6, 150, big blue eyes, killer smile, great legs and 40D's. Im 6' 215, fit with broad shoulders, blue eyes and neatly trimmed beard that matches my more salt than pepper hair. The night we went to the club, Leann was wearing a tank top, short skirt, thong & 'fuck-me' shoes. The night I'm describing was not our first visit to the club but was our first contact with another couple. After having a few adult beverages, we walked back to the play rooms, both of us excited by the activities going on around us. There is a glory hole room in this club where one can either participate or watch the action in the next room. We went in and luckily, there was another couple playing on the bed. We watched for awhile and my wife slid my zipper down while I exposed her tit and started to tweak her nipple. At this point, another couple came in and closed the door. They didn't say anything, just watched the other couple through the holes while occasionally checking us out. They were about our age {40's}, she had blonde curly hair, weighed about 130 lbs and was attractive but not a knock-out. She wore a long slit skirt and a pretty much unbuttoned blouse. I could see a little tit in the darkened room, but not much. The room we were in was very small and, since there were four of us, there was a bit of incidental contact, just enough to make it VERY warm. He soon had her shirt open the whole way and was sucking her puffy nipples. Leann turned slightly to be able to stroke me so the women were standing next to each other, the blonde with her shirt open and Leann with her top pulled down to her waist. What a hot sight for a couple of 'newbies', I thought my dick would explode. I looked and the other woman had her mans erection outside his pants. I was kissing Leann when she moaned softly. The other woman had leaned back against the wall and was stroking her man while running her other hand up my wife's leg. What happened next surprised me completely. Leann broke off our kiss and touched another woman sexually for the first time in her life. As she fondled one of the blondes tits, she said 'oh my gawd Sam, she has the softest skin, you've got to feel this'. Who was I to argue, I started to fondle the other woman. We somehow got turned so the blonde was leaning against my chest and Leann was facing her and leaning back against him. I had removed the blondes top and was running my hands up and down her body, over her smallish but very responsive tits and up the slit in her skirt to her trimmed and very wet pussy. Meanwhile, I could see Leann was now stroking the other guys dick while he pushed aside her thong and had at least 2 fingers sunk into her. This was the first time Id ever seen her play with another cock and the first time Id ever seen her touched by someone else. I was excited, a bit jealous, but damned turned on by the whole scene. The blonde & Leann kissed several times while we guys were working on their tits and pussies. I heard a familiar and particular moan from my wife and watched as her nipples hardened more and she came for another man for the first time in our relationship. It was an awesome sight and was intense enough that he practically had to hold her upright. That scene was what it took for the blonde as well. As Leann was cumming, I redoubled my efforts on my playmates clit and lips and, while she certainly didn't squirt, she flooded my hand as she came. We held each others women for a minute or two and then the blonde uttered the first words spoken between us other than 'oh god' when she turned around and said 'now its your turn'. She stroked me a few times {not that I needed it} and, topless, dropped to her knees and took my dick in her mouth. My wife watched this transpire, looked at me, smiled and took the husbands belt in her hands, opened it, and dropped his pants. I watched in amazement, my dick in a lovely blondes mouth, as my lovely mate used one hand to stroke the lady's husband while she used her other to spread his pre-cum all over the head of his dick. She had said several times that she wasn't sure how far she'd want to go with another guy, but probably wouldn't mind jacking a guy off. That's what I expected her to do so I was completely surprised when she went to her knees and took a strange dick in her mouth. At that point, I had my hands wrapped in the blondes hair as she gave me an excellent blow job. Watching Leann start to bob on the strangers dick finished me. I started to cum in buckets. The blonde pulled back after the first shot and I finished cumming on her face and chest. Knowing I was cumming on his wife sent the other guy over the edge too. Again, my wife surprised me. I expected her to finish him off by hand but instead, when he started to cum, she slid her mouth down his shaft and took as much of him as she could and let him cum in her mouth. She never loses a drop with me but I never expected to see her swallow with another guy, but that's exactly what she did. The blonde looked at her and said, 'Hi, I'm Michelle and the guy you just blew is Ed'. We laughed and introduced ourselves too and started to adjust our clothing. Before we left that little room, the guys shook hands and the ladies exchanged a hug and kiss. Apparently there was a fluid exchange along with the kiss because later, in a lighted hallway, I could see a spot of semen drying on Leann's tank top just above her still erect nipple. That was our first but definitely not our last lifestyle experience.

It was a cold January night in Denver as we ditched our (seemingly) vanilla coworkers downtown. We each pretended to go up to our room, but we ducked out to my car for a little journey out south of town. We got to the ranch a little late, maybe even for a Friday night, eleven or so. We got some wine out of the bottle we brought and started chatting with the couples left and found a couple, had to be thirty years younger than I, my girlfriend isn't quite as old as I... I saw it in their eyes that I could be their parent's age... good luck you two! Another couple from Wyoming we started chatting with seemed very nice and after less than five minutes the dude asks if we would like to play! I must have missed the signal. We had mentioned previously that were soft although we never discussed what that meant. We headed into the private rooms/booths and started peeling clothes off. We each started playing with our own girl and I encouraged my girl to suck on Kevin's(?) cock. Those two had a little powwow in which I heard the girl ask the guy, "aren't we soft?" They whispered another thirty seconds and then it was on! We each did our own girl side by side with lots of hand and mouth interaction between couples. I asked the other girl, Elizabeth, if she liked girls. Turns out she did. They get locked in a 69 and I kind of maneuver my girl around to where I can get my cock in as she's laying on her back and the other guy puts it into his girl from behind. My girl, always the scamp, steals the other guy's cock away and starts sucking it down, and sure enough, the other girl steals her man's cock back and stuffs it in her pussy. I turned the girls over and put it to my girl from behind, alternating between my girl's pussy and the other girl's mouth. The other guy was screwing his girl kind of sideways. That was all I could take. I erupted into my girl's pussy and collapsed in a heap. The other girl finished her guy with a blowjob, and we all whispered with our own mates. Five minutes later: dressed and were like, "Hope to see you all here again sometime!"

After much thought about whether to write this story or not, I have decided that perhaps I should share a true experience that occurred just this past July. This is not an attempt to claim any kind of writer skills. It is simply an account of an experience my wife and I had that surpasses any fantasy that I could dream up. My name is Tom and my wife’s name is Sue. We’ve had a good sex life. We’ve never gotten further than watching porno movies together, which at times has given us some very long and exciting nights. Also, we have often shared our fantasies with each other. This past June an old friend named Buddy called me from Philadelphia. Several years ago Buddy married a local girl and then they both were hired by the IRS. That was why they relocated to Philadelphia. About our only contact has been class reunions and rare events like that. Buddy’s reason for calling was to ask a favor. The IRS commissioned our local university to host a seminar during the third week of July. Buddy explained to me that this seminar would be important for Jane in order to be promoted any further. He no longer had any family here and he told me that all of the motels were booked for that week because of the seminar. The favor he needed was for me and Sue to put him and Jane up for the week. I gave Buddy the green light right then because I knew that Sue would have no objection. In the past I have told Sue many episodes about Buddy and I growing up together in the same neighborhood. We were the same age but he was always further advanced then me especially in the area of girls. He taught me many things. Sue liked the stories and sometimes asked questions. Questions about size and endurance in the sack. Buddy was actually the character in some of her fantasies and she only knew him through the stories that I told her. Sue asked me, 'Do you think that you two have settled down any?' 'Let me put it this way, Sue', I answered, 'If Buddy and Jane lived close to us I would be willing to bet that the four of us would be having some good times together'. 'What kind of good times?', she persuaded. 'I mean good times. Lots of fun,' I said, 'some horse playing now and then, maybe everyone naked in the hot tub, maybe a little fooling around. Come on, Sue, you can’t say that you haven’t had certain desires now and then. And the best part is that they are a good couple very similar to us and nothing to be afraid of. 'You really think Buddy would allow you to mess around with Jane?' she asked. I started joking with her now to lighten the mood, 'Only if you give Buddy one of your famous blow jobs, Sue, and if that would be the cost of getting in Jane’s pants, well, I guess that I’m willing to pay it.' Sue started punching at me and tried to retaliate by saying, 'From what all you’ve told me about him, maybe I would consider that a fair deal!' The day finally came when Buddy and Jane arrived for their visit. Jane looked no different than she did ten years ago. Jane was a petite thing just like Sue, but Jane had a big beautiful set of tits that begged you to gaze at them. Whether her chest was covered or exposed her tits would draw much pleasing attention. Sue and I showed them the room they would be staying in. 'We’re putting you in the basement', we joked. Actually, we had just finished remodeling and finished off our basement into living space. Part of the renovation was to have a nice 'guest room' and it really turned out to be a nice and attractive room. Sue really got to like Buddy and Jane. They were not the show-off or loud macho type, which made them very much our type. During the first two days Jane attended her classes and Buddy played golf. The evenings were spent by the four of us on the patio just talking and having a few drinks. We were all very much enjoying each others company. The third day was Wednesday. Sue had some shopping to do. Buddy went to a garage to get a new muffler put on their car. Jane’s classes were in the afternoon and evening. I spent the day mowing the lawn and other yard work. That evening I had to go to a union meeting and it was necessary for me to be there. The only thing that I didn’t like was the fifteen mile drive. So when supper was over Jane went to her evening class and Buddy said that he was going to catch up on some reading. Sue was going to finish up some laundry and some light housework. I changed cloths and left for my meeting. I stopped at a convenience store for a coffee and drove off. When I arrived for the meeting I was totally pissed off because the meeting had been rescheduled and I didn’t receive a call. So, I headed back home. When I arrived back home it was just between twi-light and dark. I pulled into the driveway and walked around the house to go into the back door. The first thing I saw was Sue down by the basement window looking in. As I approached her she turned and saw me and seemed a little startled. I asked, 'What are you doing?' 'Shhhhhhhhhhh', she whispered, 'you’ll ruin the show! Why aren’t you at you’re meeting?' 'It was canceled and Ruth somehow overlooked calling me', I said. I came closer and looked through the thin sheer curtains of the window only to see, to my surprise, Buddy lying on the bed totally naked. His cock was standing up tall and stiff as he slowly stroked it with his left hand. Then I also noticed that he was watching a porno tape on the television. I asked her jokingly, 'What interest you most, Buddy or the film?' 'Both', she whispered, 'look how he strokes himself in time with that girl going down on that guy. Does that make it feel better?' 'Oh, you bet', I said, 'it makes it more like being there'. Sue knew that sometimes I masturbated watching skin flicks so she was interested in my opinion. Then I asked her, 'How did you come on to this?' She said, 'I was going out to the cloths line to take down the towels because it was starting to get dark and I didn’t want them to get wet from the dew. I noticed the light on down here and immediately became curious because of some of the stories you told me about you and Buddy while you both were growing up. I just came over here as quietly as I could and looked in and I’ve been paralyzed since.' Sue’s fantasy has always been to see a man stroke himself and give himself pleasure. She liked when I would put a show on for her, but she still had a desire to catch a guy doing himself without him knowing he was being watched. She would always get irritated when we were watching porno movies that they didn’t show the guys doing that more. 'Is watching this what you expected it would be like', I asked with interest. 'Even more so', she answered with a cracking in her whispering voice. I was actually becoming excited that this was exciting her. Sue knows that I have fantasized about her with another cock. Even though Buddy was inside and we were outside, there remained the fact that I was standing with my wife only ten feet away from a totally naked man. I was actually imagining Sue in there giving Buddy a helping hand. I leaned in closer behind Sue so that she could feel my hardness pressing against her. She reached back and unzipped me and pulled out my cock. Her cold hand felt so good and her grasp was tight. I thought that this was the time to determine for myself if I wanted fantasy to turn into reality. I began toying with her about our entertainment right there before us. 'Does Buddy’s cock look good to you?' I asked. As quick as I asked the question Sue breathed in deep and tightened her grasp on my rod. 'It’s a nice one', she said. 'Look how shinny and slippery his cock looks. He must be using something on it'> I continued, 'What would think if I told you that it would be okay with me if you went in there and had some fun?' Sue gave me a quick elbow in the ribs and tried to change the subject. 'Don’t you realize how much I’ve always wanted to catch a man doing this?' Her excitement was building even more. 'Do you think he’ll cum soon or stretch it out awhile?' 'My bet', I answered, 'is that he is feeling pretty good right now and that he’ll stretch it out awhile.. He’ll bring himself close to cuming and then stop for a minute. Then he’ll hammer away some more.' I knew that this was kind of talk would really work on Sue. Sue seemed pleased with my answer. Sue turned her head to watch the television. The scene that was on now was a girl on her knees and hands sucking some guy laying on the floor while another guy was hosing her 'doggie style'. She knew that this, also was one of my fantasies. Seeing Sue wrestle two cocks at the same time. 'Do you think', she asked, 'that Buddy is fantasizing that he is one of those guys?' 'Maybe', I answered, but now it was time to raise the stakes. 'But, do you know what I really think?' 'What?', she answered quickly. 'Now think , Sue!' I began, 'Jane is over at the university tonight for three and a half hours. I’m suppose to be at a meeting fifteen miles from here until ten o’clock tonight. You’re doing laundry and going about the house getting things done and the only other person around is Buddy. The only two who are suppose to be here right now are hostess and guest! And here before us is guest lying naked, stiff and hot. Think, Sue! He wants to get caught just the way you see him there!' 'Oh, he does not!' she said in a little bit louder voice. 'Shhhhhhhh', I said pointing to the window that was open about an inch or two. At times we could hear the people on the television as Buddy was entertaining his cock and I thought that just as easily Buddy could end up hearing us. I got up close to Sue again. My cock was still out of my pants and hard. When she felt it against her ass again she reached back and grabbed it and began messaging it at the same rhythm and speed that she saw Buddy messaging himself. 'Your cock is really hard. You must be enjoying this yourself aren’t you?' she asked. I must admit that I was feeling an envy for Buddy as he laid there in the raw and having a woman peeking in at him and enjoying the show. Then I answered her before I even had time to think. 'What I would really like to see is you in there with your hand wrapped around Buddy’s cock and you doing the work so that he could better enjoy his movie.' Quizzing me she asked, ' Are you sure?' 'Let’s get this straight', I responded, 'First of all, wouldn’t you like to be in there right now? Just the way you describe to me what you are watching tells me what your wet pussy is thinking.' She almost answered uncontrollably and with no hesitation, 'Yes, I would. I really would and it excites me that you want me too. But actually doing it is another thing. How would I get in there?' 'He’s our guest, right? Take down a glass of iced tea and knock on the door and take it from there. My bet is he will let you in the door! I’m telling you, Sue, he wants you to catch him. I sure wouldn’t mind laying there with my cock out and have Jane walk in on me! I’d love to slide my cock between those tits of hers!' 'Really', Sue asked with some onriness in her tone, 'I think I’d like to watch that show from out here sometime, too.' 'I’m telling you, Sue, you had better get in there. You can tell that he is really wound tight.' Sue was convinced that I was serious and I think she was convinced, also, that she was serious about going in there. I continued, 'If he doesn’t invite you in you’ll be able to come back out here and watch him shoot his load. I still say that you’ll get in and he’ll let you shoot it for him!' Sue was squeezing my cock hard and then suddenly let go and said, 'Okay, I’m going before I change my mind.' Sue went up on the porch and entered the kitchen. The light went on and then I heard her getting ice out of the refrigerator and preparing the tea. My cock was throbbing and twitching as I anticipated the show that I was about to witness. A few minutes went by. Just then, a knock on his door. The skin on my cock almost split down the length of my hardness! Buddy hit STOP on the VCR and it changed to the weather station on regular television. Then he flipped the sheet to cover the lower half of his body. I almost laughed out loud because his hard-on made him look like he was under a tent. I could actually see the outline of the head if his rod against the sheet as it stood straight up. It was now Show Time! 'Yes?' he said. I could hear Sue’s voice, 'Buddy, is there anything that I can get for you? I brought you down a glass of iced tea.' Buddy said, 'Come in. I could use some iced tea about now.' Sue entered the room and approached the side of the bed. My heart was pounding. I’m actually watching my wife in the same room and within inches of a totally naked man only partly covered with a sheet. Buddy’s cock was still erect and even twitched a few times and the action caught Sue’s attention. He knew he was giving a show and now I knew for sure that Buddy hadn’t changed a bit. Sue stood against the bed and handed Buddy the tea. Then she said, 'There must really be some exciting weather coming our way.' As she was saying that she grabbed the remote and pushed PLAY and with the other hand flipped the corner of the sheet to expose Buddy’s cock. The video was now showing another scene with two women and one man. As Sue watched the television she knelt down on her knees at the side of the bed and placed her finger tips on the head of his cock and began lightly and teasingly touching it. His cock was throbbing and so was mine. Sue occasionally looked at the movie and then she suddenly turned and made eye contact with Buddy and commented, 'You must have brought your own movies because this doesn’t look like one of ours.' Buddy said, 'Actually, I brought five movies with me.' 'Really?' Sue’s response and tone gave evidence of her growing confidence in her current adventure. 'You and your little........I mean big friend here must spend a lot of time together, don’t you? I know Tom likes to lay naked and wag his tail at the ladies of video, too.' I was so amazed at how calm and cool Sue was acting. She continued teasing the tip of Buddy’s cock with her finger tips. She was matching her moves with the video and Buddy was starting to show signs of high level arousal. He was gyrating his ass in a circular motion and even let out a little pleasure moan. Buddy asked Sue, 'What do you like about a man’s cock?' Talk about driving me crazy! He continued, 'Come on, tell me. I love to hear a woman talk about cock.' 'I like to watch a soft one grow tall and firm,' she started. I like to feel the soft skin on a hard cock. I like to pump one and stop just before it cums. I like to feel a cock’s belly on my tongue. I like to ride a worked up, throbbing cock like a cowgirl. I like when we have company staying at our house who 'tips' with a shiny , slick 'love stick.' It was clear that Buddy got more answer than he thought he’d get and even clearer that Sue was driving him to the edge. Then I centered my thoughts on what I was watching. Buddy was completely undressed and Sue was completely dressed. I can’t explain the extra arousal that this was giving me. Then Sue stood up and said, 'I’ll be right back in a couple of minutes. Don’t pump that thing off yet because we aren’t finished. Several minutes went by and Buddy was now sitting up on the edge of the bed still watching the video. He couldn’t hide his anticipation. It was all over his face. Finally Sue returned to the room and I could hardly believe my eyes. Sue was totally naked. The light from the television was the only light in the room and as it flickered it created quite an erotic effect. Sue came over to were Buddy was sitting and stood with her pussy right in front of his face. His cock was wagging like a happy puppies tail. Sue pushed on Buddy’s shoulders instructing him to lie back down. She knelt down beside him again and with one hand she grabbed hold of his shaft and with the other began messaging his balls. The hand on his cock she slid down to the base and then she leaned over and began circling the head with her tongue. She continued to surprise and amaze me. I never would have dreamed that I would like this so much. Buddy was moving his ass again in a circular motion and moaning louder. Sue suddenly brought both of her hands to her tits, holding them, and she began moving her head up and down sucking Buddy’s cock. This was something that I knew she was doing for me. She knows I like watching her do that to me. This was the point when Buddy started taking charge of the show. Buddy reached down and picked up Sue’s lower body as if she were light as a feather and placed her on top of him in the 69 position. He shot his head between her thighs and now Sue was letting out the moans of glad tidings. Now Sue was grinding her ass in a circular motion as she at the same time kept swallowing Buddy’s rod. They both kept a steady rhythm for several minutes with one or the other letting out pleasure groans. Buddy pulled his head out and then reached across the bed and pulled something out from under the pillow. It was a dildo that actually looked like a large penis. Sue didn’t know what was going on yet. Without Sue expecting it, buddy started easing the head of the love toy into Sue’s pussy. He made little jerky in and out motions and twisted it at the same time. Sue was really making some noise now as she was trying to force her body towards it so that it would penetrate her more. Buddy kept teasing her by not letting it go all the way in. I was wondering if Sue was thinking about the times I’ve told her about my fantasies of seeing her take on two cocks at the same time. Buddy gradually fed her more and more of the rubber rod and she took it all with a vengeance. Then he started pumping her with it. I could tell every time that Sue had an orgasm. Sue began moving her body back and forth controlling the stroke of the cock in her pussy as well as the one in her mouth. Sue raised her upper body and grabbed Buddy’s cock with her right hand and began pumping it forcefully. Then she suddenly let go so that she could watch it bounce and throb. She started stroking it again with long accurate strokes. Buddy starts twitching and jerking and Sue lets go again. A few quick sucks and she grabs it again and resumes her pumping. Buddy was really howling a tune now. I probably would have been able to hear him all the way down my back yard by the fence! This time Sue was not letting go. She pumps and twists her hand on his stick. Buddy keeps feeding her the dong in her pussy. They both begin screaming at the same time as Buddy shots a load of cum almost twelve inches straight up in the air. His body jerking wildly and he is shining in sweat. Sue collapsed on top of him and then rolled over to his side. For a few minutes more they were silent but continued stroking each others nakedness. Sue got up and said, 'I’ll be back in a minute.' When she returned she had a sweat suit on and was carrying a towel. She sat on the side of the bed and helped Buddy wipe off. She wiped his joy stick and he did everything else. She remained sitting on the bed beside Buddy as he laid on his back still naked with his cock resting back on his belly half limp. They were talking but I couldn’t make out their conversation. As they talked Sue lightly messaged Buddy’s balls and occasionally gave a single pet of her hand up his manhood. Then she would return to his balls and again gently knead them with her finger tips. He appeared very comfortable laying there with both his hands behind his head. The talking and ball messaging went on for about ten minutes. Then they began laughing and agreeing about something. Sue started to stand up but first leaned over and ran her tongue up the length of his cock to the head. Then she gave a last squeeze with her hand around his shaft and then started walking towards the door with a noticeable grin on her face. She opened the door and as she turned to pull it shut she gave a quick glance towards the window where she knew that I was standing and she was still wearing her grin. I started to walk away from my 'peeping' spot and trying to get my cock back in my pants. It had been hard for the entire hour and a half that this show had been going on. I entered the house and heard Sue in the shower. I made noticeable noise to make it sound downstairs like I had just gotten home. I went into the bathroom and removed my clothing and got into the shower with Sue. I told her, 'I just made some noise at the front door to make it sound like I just came.' Sue quickly and wittingly replied, 'Buddy just made a lot of noise when he came, too.' We both started laughing. 'I know', I said, 'I saw the whole show'. Sue looked a little concerned and asked, 'Were you okay with it?' I motioned for her to look down. She saw my hard-on sticking straight out. She grinned and put both her arms around my neck and pressed her tits into my chest and her pussy against the head of my throbbing prick. 'Tell me the truth, Sue, was that good cock?' I asked. 'Mmmmmm', she moaned, 'It was really good. You two are similar in a lot of ways, even your cocks. Yet, there was a difference too. His cock felt good in my hand and it taste so good that I almost sunk my teeth into it. I really wanted to climb up on top of him and sit down slowly and feel his knob enter my pussy a tiny bit to feel him throbbing in me. Then I wanted to slid the rest of the way down to let him fill me. I didn’t go that far though because I didn’t know how far was too far.' I motioned again for her to look down. 'I don’t have to look down', she said, 'I can feel the happy fellow’s head bagging between my thighs.' I shut off the water and as we were drying off I said to her, 'I must admit, however, I am a little curious about that talk session the two of you had at the end. I couldn’t make out anything that you both were saying.' She said, 'Well, Buddy and I both agreed that it would be a shame to waste the last two days of their visit with us. So while we were thinking of a way to get you and Jane together for some adventurous fun we figured out a flawless plan.' 'And what might this plan be?' I asked, showing obvious interest on my expression. 'Remember the other day when we were all having lunch together and you were telling Buddy and Jane about the bike trails that we often go to? Well, Buddy said that Jane loves doing that sort of stuff and that tomorrow is the one day that all she has is an evening class. She’ll have the whole day free. We’ll think of a reason why I can’t go Buddy said that he did want to look up a few of his old school friends. Besides, we only have two bikes.' 'Buddy said that he was sure of it', Sue said. 'He said that just on a couple of occasions he and Jane were involved in a threesome and one time a foursome. Turns out that they have enjoyed it with people they were comfortable with. And apparently he has shared many of the adventure stories about you and him when you both were growing up and those stories got her as interested and curious as they did me.' We walked out of the bathroom and went straight to our bedroom and shut the door. As Sue reached for her PJ's off of the closet door I laid down on the bed still naked. My cock standing straight up. When Sue looked she said, 'Ohhhhh Baby, second time tonight I’ve gotten this show.' She dimmed the light and crawled onto the bed. She reached her hand over and wrapped it around my cock and said, 'I want to suck and stroke your cock while I describe to you my experience tonight.' Sue began describing every sensation and feeling that she experienced downstairs just less than a half hour ago. As she stroked and sucked and licked me she described how much she enjoyed the touch and taste of Buddy’s cock. How much she loved the feel of his tongue dancing around her pussy. How much she liked the rubber cock that he used on her. She continued to arouse and tease me using explicit detail along with her experienced hands until I started to twist and jerk and gasp with total pleasure feel myself release a tremendous load of cum straight up into the air. 'Hey', I said, 'You said that there are two days left of their visit and that tomorrow I will be taking Jane out on a bike trail, what our we doing on their last day here?' 'Buddy and I agreed that tomorrow you and Jane are going to have such a great time out on the trail studying nature that you both will both quickly agree that on our last night together the four of us should all get together.' Sue was really blowing my mind. Everything she did tonight took me beyond all expectations that I might of had. I think that I have created a monster! The Next Day Morning seemed to come quickly and I was pleased as I looked out the window to see early signs of what appeared to be the makings of a beautiful day. I quickly shaved and dressed and went out to the garage to install the bike carrier on the back of the car . When I entered the kitchen I was surprised to see Sue and Jane already sitting at the table sipping on coffee. 'Boy!', I said. 'That really smells good.' Sue got up and poured me a cup as I sat down at the table. Jane appeared dressed and ready to go. Sue returned to the table and said, 'Tom, I wasn’t going to make breakfast because I thought maybe Jane would like that little country restaurant that we always stop at when we go riding.' 'Good idea, Sue.' I continued, 'Jane, I don’t know what your breakfast habits are but this little restaurant will really get you filled and energized for a full day of riding.' Jane replied, 'Sounds great. I’m really excited about this. When I got home last night Buddy told me what was planned and I just couldn’t wait for morning. These classes cram so much information into such a short time that my brain is short circuiting! I will really enjoy going out on one of those trails away from everything else.' Sue responded, 'That’s probably the best way to describe it. We are in the middle of the week and hardly anyone else will be on those trails. I’ve even taken advantage of such days to work on my tan lines and full tan.' Wow !!! I couldn’t believe Sue said that so casually and I just tried to act like it went through one ear and out the other. However, Jane did reply to Sue’s statement, ' Ouuuu, that sounds neat, but I don’t really have any tan lines to work on but more tan does sound good.' No tan lines !?!? Wow, Jane has a great tan. I was getting suspicious if they were plotting but at the same time I knew Sue’s way of sliding in the power of suggestion. As we were getting up from the table to leave Sue hands me the backpack and water bottles and instructs me, 'I put some snack foods in there and also, Jane, I packed that oil you said that you wanted to try.' Mmmmm, sounds like there WILL be some tanning today. We proceeded to the car and Jane instructed Sue, 'Buddy said he would like up around 8:30 and that you don’t have to worry about breakfast. He’s really not a breakfast person and he wanted to get on with his plans of looking up a few school friends' 'Okay', Sue responded. 'You two have fun and watch out for those big wild things that prowl out in the wilderness.' I turned and saw Sue grinning at me. We drove to the little country restaurant and had a good time discussing were we were going and what we would be doing. Jane was very attractive even now wearing a sweat suit and totally covered she had a very sexy appearance about her. I had already committed my brain to think that this was just a day for bike riding and nothing else. If something else happens, fine. Unfortunately, at the same time, I’m fantasizing about Jane the whole time we are eating. We continued our drive for another thirty-five minutes to the trail parking lot. It was as Sue suggested, deserted. As I unloaded the bikes Jane stood on the passenger side of the car with the door open and removed her sweat suit. Her back was to me as she pulled the sweatshirt up over her head. Ooohh Baby, I thought to myself when I saw that she was wearing one of those crop tops that are cut short to expose the midsection. Then she bent over to remove her sweatpants and while doing so totally exposed her breasts while reaching towards her ankles. When she stood back up I saw that she was also wearing a pair of loose fitting nylon shorts. Ooohh Yum Yum. I could feel my shorts tightening and now no longer needed my imagination to wonder what those lovely things looked like. I continued as if I hadn’t seen a thing. What an acting job that was ! Jane mounted her bike and I removed my shirt and then placed it in the back pack before putting it on. I placed a full water bottle into the brackets on both bikes. The sun was climbing and this was going to be a postcard day. I was dumbfounded. As we began pedaling toward the entrance of the bike trail I purposely looked and noticed how Jane’s posture on the bike allowed a bottom view of her tits. She had to be aware and yet totally unconcerned. Our conversation was about the beautiful day and beautiful forest setting. We continued our journey for several miles stopping only briefly now and then to observe some wildlife. While riding I stayed to Jane’s left and as much as possible let her a half bike length ahead of me. What a show !! I enjoyed every bump and especially the back and forth swaying of her breasts that coordinated with her pedaling motion. If you could have examined my brain you would have thought that this was the first time I ever saw a woman ! After going a few more mile markers we decided to stop for awhile for a short rest. We figured this would be a nice spot because it was at a beautiful overlook. I was surprised at how good of shape Jane was in. I hadn’t thought at all that we would put this much mileage on. Jane really appeared to be enjoying it. We grabbed our water bottles and found a spot to sit down. We sat across from each other and agreed of how good a workout this has been. Jane sat with her legs straight forward and was leaning back on her left elbow. As she raised her water bottle for a drink with her right hand she totally exposed her right tit. After taking a drink she looked in the direction of the valley and said, 'Boy, I really like the view'. Spontaneously I responded, ' So do I'. Jane quickly looked straight at me and grinned. Jane reminded me so much of Buddy just last night when I dared Sue to go into his room. {Read previous story: Easing into Swing}. Buddy enjoyed showing himself to a woman and having her respond. Now Jane seems to be doing the same thing. 'Where is our final destination?', Jane asked 'About three and a half miles further', I responded. 'It is a place similar to this only nicer. There are a couple hiking trails and one goes to an overlook that is above a river and railroad tracks. We’ve made such good time getting here that we can probably hang out there for a least two hours' 'Wow, sounds great. The idea of hiking sounds good, too. We’ll be able to stretch out', Jane announced. The next few miles went by quickly. We arrived at the rest area where there were some facilities and a place to park and lock the bikes. We did so and also grabbing our gear I pointed to Jane the hiking trail to head for. It was a well used trail and rated probably semi-rugged and sometimes steep. We reached the spot of the overlook and Jane was speechless. We went out onto a huge rock and took in the view. Below us was the river and on the other side the railway. I opened the backpack and removed my poncho liner which was a lightweight blanket and spread it on the rock surface. Jane went over to the edge and sat down. I went over and joined her. We talked awhile and then she placed her hand on my shoulder and said, 'Wow, you’re getting a little red from the sun. Let me get that lotion that Sue packed for us. When Jane returned she sat down behind me with her legs stretching out on either side of me. She squirted some lotion on her hands and began gently rubbing it in my shoulders. 'Feel good?' She asked. 'OH yeah' I responded. After my response she reached her hands around my sides under my arms and began putting the lotion on my chest. In doing so her chest was snug against my back and I could tell without a doubt that she had very craftily removed her top. The flesh on flesh of her breasts upon my back felt so good. My head was spinning a little from the disbelief of what was happening. 'How does that feel'? she asked and with a little more teasing detectable in her voice. I responded, ' That feels even better.' Jane continued applying the lotion when in the distance we could hear a train whistle. Jane jumped up and while standing totally topless said with an exciting voice, 'How long until it gets here?' I told her that we had about three to five minutes. She quickly went to the backpack and removed her camera. I didn’t even know it was there. She started looking for different angles to take a picture. I thought that maybe she had never seen a train before. She next handed me the camera and said, 'Here, you stand over here and take a picture of me watching the train.' Just as the train was coming around the bend, Jane stooped down and grabbed her top. Instead of putting it on she started jumping up and down and waving it like a flag! She kept saying to me, 'Not yet, not yet.' As she continued to jump and wave her shirt the train began blowing it’s horn. When that happened she slid her flimsy nylon shorts off and stood totally naked with her ankles wide apart and her hands on her hips. The train horn kept sounding it’s approval. Jane yells out, 'Take the picture. Take the picture!' I snapped off a picture and realized how good a picture it would be. The back view of Jane’s naked body waving at a train some fifty yards away with someone’s arm reaching out from the train waving. As the train disappeared Jane turned to face me and enjoyed my expression as I looked at her. She did have a full tan and her pussy was totally shaved. Now that was a first for me. Jane walked over to the blanket and laid down with her back side up and she said, 'Now you put some on me.' I began applying the lotion on her back and gradually worked my way to her ass. It felt good touching it and I thought my cock was about to burst out through my pants. I continued down each leg and then she turned over exposing to me her front side. She looked straight up into my eyes enjoying the sight of arousal upon my face. She took the bottle of lotion from my hand and said, 'Please show me how excited you are!' I stood up and loosened my shorts and removed my shorts and underwear at the same time. My cock sprang forward and bounced and throbbed. The air felt so incredibly good and I was enjoying the fact that now I was also totally naked standing in front of Jane. Jane motioned me to kneel back down beside her. As I did she gently wrapped her right hand around my cock and steered me closer. With the other hand she handed me the lotion again. I continued applying the lotion to the front of her and taking my time and enjoying it to the fullest. Jane’s eyes were closed while I rubbed in the lotion ever so gently and she massaged my balls with my hard on resting on her wrist. She opened her eyes and while looking straight into my face said, 'Is it okay that we don’t have sex?' Not wanting to ruin the rapid progress that has been made, I said, 'Sure, I’m okay with that.' Now is when the dialog really opened up. We both seemed so at ease. Jane kept looking to watch me as I viewed her body and she would run her eyes over me as well. She broke the silence, 'I want to share an experience with you that is as good as sex, believe it or not.' 'Sounds great to me', I said with my voice cracking some. Jane begins talking while we continue looking at each other and massaging each other. 'You know?' she says, 'We are not the only two people who knows what is happening out here. Sue knows and so does Buddy'. I’m speechless but just in case she holds a finger to here lips for me to be quiet and listen. 'Are you aware of what happened last night?' I shrug my shoulders. 'Come on now', she says. 'Do you know?' I shake my head yes and when I started to say something she quickly held her finger up to her lips for me not to say a word. 'You’ll get your chance to talk but right now just me.' Jane continued, 'Buddy told me last night that Sue visited him in his room for over an hour.' I shook my head in agreement. 'Ouuuuh, so Sue told you about it?' I shook my head ‘no’. 'Ouuuh, so then you must have caught them.' I shook my head ‘no’. ' Hmmmmmm, I wonder how else you could have known?' I quickly and uncontrollably responded, 'I watched the whole thing.' Jane quickly reached up and placed her finger on my lips to be silent but at the same time showed signs of increased excitement upon hearing what I said. She began messaging my cock more passionately. 'So', Jane said, 'You saw everything that happened? How?' She motioned for me to speak. 'Well', I started, 'Sue was in the back yard and saw Buddy’s light on and she went over to investigate and caught him naked and entertaining himself. To make a long story short Sue decided that she wanted to go in with him and I gave her my approval but that I could watch. Sue agreed. The rest is history but they sure did give me a show to remember!' Jane was showing extreme signs of excitement and her grip on me tightened. 'Wow, to bad we couldn’t have watched that show together', she said. Continuing she said, 'Let me fill you in on something.' As she began talking I laid down beside her and we continued touching each other and both enjoying it. 'Well', she began, 'Buddy and I have a unique arrangement. We have extremely good sex together but we both have the same weakness. We both like to fool around. We have only had sex with other people only a couple of times and when we do it is with both of us present. It would be a threesome or on one occasion we were with another couple and we traded partners and had sex in the same room with dim lighting so that all four of us could watch everything. It is a turn on for both of us to watch each other turn someone else on. I love watching Buddy drive a girl crazy and he persuades me sometimes to please a guy. It is always with people that we both agree upon. But there have been times when we each have fooled around on our own but we have always told each other when we did. That’s part of the turn on for us. While I’m describing an encounter that I had, Buddy goes down on me and buries his head between my thighs and drives me to such a level that it would be impossible for me to leave out any parts of the story. He wants me to describe everything we did and what I liked and what the guy’s cock was like. The more I tell him the better he likes it.' 'And when he fools around', she continued. 'He tells me all about the girl and her physical features and how she loved his cock and begged him to use it on her. But we have always saved going that far for both of us to enjoy at the same time. My wildest experience was when we had a threesome with another guy and I took on two cocks at the same time. The other guys name was Tony and to Buddy’s surprise I out did both of them. And do you want to know a little secret, Tom?' 'Sure', I said. Jane said, 'Well, Sue and I have had some talks this week and we both have the same interests and she even asked me to share some of the escapades Buddy and I have done together. She was most interested in taking on two cocks and said that many times you told her that you would like her to. She just doesn’t know how serious you are. You and Buddy could really help her decide if a threesome is what she would like. Buddy already told me he would like it. If when we start, Sue becomes a little backward, maybe she could watch you, me and Buddy get it on. I’d like that. I’m past due, myself , for a threesome.' Jane proceeded with even more, 'Sue also told me things about you that totally surprised me as to how much you two and Buddy and I are alike. She said you both like masturbating in front of each other. That you both like masturbating each other while watching videos. She even told me that anytime she masturbates privately that she does while fantasizing about you with another woman getting it on.' Jane started to stand up and while doing so held me down. She stood straddling me with a foot on each side of my hips. 'Wrap your hand around your cock', she instructed. When I did so she placed her hand over her inviting pussy. We both started massaging ourselves without even realizing at first that we were even doing it. What a fantastic view I had looking up at her naked body above me. I raised up bringing my face to her pussy and began searching her with my lips and tongue. She moaned and also held the back of my head firm and steady. After a few minutes she pushed on my shoulders for me to lie back down. Jane then bent her knees and stooped down and sat her bare ass on my thighs. Her pussy and my cock were actually touching each other. She wrapped her hand around my loaded cannon and began messaging it against her love entrance. I was wanting her to give in to the desire and let me enter her if only for a brief moment but she somehow remained disciplined to her agreement with Buddy. Her expressions were telling me that she was as aroused and full of erotic thoughts as well as I was. 'You see', Jane said, 'it’s like the old saying, ‘The journey is as much of the adventure as reaching the goal’.' 'What do you mean?' I asked. 'Foreplay', she answered. 'One of the most erotic parts of making love is anticipating and fantasizing your way through your desires before you even actually do anything. The biggest sex organ in the body is the brain.' 'Would you like to feel your cock enter me and drive me insane', she asked breathing heavy and speaking almost too loud not to be heard if someone were near by. 'I know you do, don’t you?' 'Oh yes', I said. 'I want to fuck you all day.' Jane moaned even more hearing that. She continued to press my cock against her bare pussy and stroked my cock with long firm strokes. She said, 'I heard that Buddy really liked this last night , let’s see how you do.' Jane pumped me as I looked up at her full nudity which stimulated me to peak performance. I started to jerk beneath her as I shot my full load up onto her stomach. 'Mmmmm Baby', she said teasingly. 'But if I want to catch up with Sue I need to suck this thing before Buddy and I leave to go home.' 'Tomorrow night sounds good to me,' I said. 'Will you let Buddy please Sue the same ways you want to please me', she asked. 'As long as Sue is okay with it so am I and I think last night showed me that Sue is more than ready', I answered her. 'This is new territory for Sue as well as myself and we both seem as excited to try something. We’ve always fantasized about this stuff and until last night and also today is the first that we have ever done anything.' Jane responded, 'Sue and I already talked about it. We both agreed that tomorrow night you and Buddy are going to take us out to wine and dine us. Then we’re heading back to your house where we are going to cross over the line from foreplay to you two guys feeding us girls some serious cock all night long !! Then the following morning Buddy and I will be heading back to Philadelphia' 'Wow', I replied. 'I think Buddy and I ought to let you girls do all the planning from now on.' We gathered up our stuff and got dressed and made our way down the hiking trail to the bikes. We started the bike ride back in the direction of the car and continued our conversation all the way back concerning our new adventure that we shared today. We began planning what we would like to do tomorrow night when the four of us get it on together on the last night. Jane even started planning for Sue and I to come to Philadelphia to visit her and Buddy. When we arrived back to the car we started loading the bikes. Jane was wiping her neck with a towel with her arm in the air giving me another look at one of those nice tits. 'Hey', I said. 'How are you going to get that picture developed?' Jane looked at me and grinned. 'Buddy develops film as a hobby and I’m going to have him make you an 8X10 of me waving at the train.' The Following Day Friday morning at 8:45 Jane was on her way to the university for the final class of her seminar. At 1 PM she finished, came home with certificate in hand and told Sue she felt like doing a few hours shopping. The two of them left for the mall in our car because Buddy was in the middle of washing and waxing their car. I was taking advantage of the time to get a few Saturday chores done a day early. I had taken this whole week off and it turned out to be one of the best vacations I’d ever taken and didn’t have to travel anywhere. Among my assigned chores were to hose off the back patio and wipe down the lawn furniture. As I was doing so I was standing only a few feet away from the window where I had the peep show of Sue and Buddy two nights ago . I came to a full erection as I thought my way through what I had watched them do. Then my mind went on to reminisce about yesterday out on the bike trail with Jane. Rubbing sun oil over every inch of her voluptuous naked body. My hands started aching with a desire to do it again. I thought about the incredible hand job that she gave me. Stroking me and working me to an eruption of love lather that sent my hips bucking like a bronco. After my chores were finished I called Janice to make some reservations. Janice and Scott are really good friends of ours. Scott is a supervisor at a telemarketing company and travels a lot. Janice inherited her family run Greek restaurant and runs it with the help of a few college students who work part time for her. Her and Scott live above the restaurant. Janice is not part of the plans for tonight but she definitely is fantasy material. I’ve never heard anything about her and Scott doing anything on the daring side except for one time when they catered a bachelor party for some other friends and she jumped out of the cake topless and wearing a pair of white short shorts. Then she lap danced on the groom. From what I heard Scott really liked it. Wish I would have seen it for myself. When Jane and Sue returned home the four of us got together to make our game plan. I said, 'Hey, guys, we’ve been doing ribs and steaks outback all week so I went ahead and made reservations at a Greek restaurant.' 'Oh, good idea,' Sue said. 'Jane, you two will love this place. We know the people that run it and they have a great menu. Tom and I usually get a salad that’s loaded with all kinds of stuff and a sampler bread tray to dip in olive oil.' 'Mmmmm', Buddy and Jane responded at the same time. 'Good, sounds like we’ve agreed, ' I declared. 'Reservations are at 7 PM'. Around 6 PM Buddy and I were ready and went out on to the patio to relax and wait on the girls. Buddy looked at me a little concerned and said, 'Tom, are you okay with everything so far?' 'Oh yes', I answered, 'and I think from the vibes I’m getting that Sue is okay also.' 'Good', Buddy continued , 'I guess we’re in unanimous agreement. I think this will be a good night for all of us. Don’t feel pressured. You can bail out anytime you want. This is just stuff that Jane and I have done on a few occasions and really enjoy it. When anyone becomes uncomfortable we’ll stop.' 'It’s been a good experience for Sue and I so far as well', I said. 'We’ve always talked and teased each other about it for quite some time but never, until now, persuade swapping partners or having a three or foursome.' Just then both Sue and Jane appeared on the patio and both our jaws dropped. They were both wearing flirty and revealing sun dresses and quite obvious that might be all they had on. Their nipples were pressing against the material and the dress allowed free movement of their breasts that only poetry could describe. 'My, my', Jane said. 'They can’t even talk. Wonder what their thinking?' Sue replied, 'Their thinking what every man thinks when he sees a woman wearing a sun dress or short skirt. They’re wondering if we have panties on or not.' 'You’re right, Sue', Jane said. 'Think we ought to show them if we are or not?' Sue returned, 'No, not right away. They might bypass taking us out and just attack us now on the spot.' Jane continued, 'Right again Sue, I think that when we came out here we turned three pounds of raw meat into ten pounds of hard meat! We must be magicians !' They both laughed. Sue said, 'Yeah, but the real magic show will be later when I make that ten pounds of hard meat disappear!' 'Alllllllllright,' Jane said loudly. This was reinforcing my satisfaction in knowing that Sue was comfortable, confident and willing to continue with something that also had me very thrilled. I looked at Buddy and said through my teeth so he could hear, 'I think Sue is ripe and ready to be picked.' Buddy returned a nod to me. We headed for the car and proceeded to the restaurant. As we drove off I became even more aroused thinking about everything. Here we were; all four of us on the same consensual wave length that promised to produce an extremely erotic finale to a full week of progressive excitement. We arrived at the restaurant and were greeted by Janice. We made the proper introductions and then Janice said, 'Tom, it’s a good thing Sue called me back and filled me in on your reservation that you made this morning. Sue, since this is a special occasion I’m going to seat you all out back on our deck. Scott is out of town inspecting a sister marketing firm up in Pennsylvania. So go ahead and use anything you want and stay as late as you like.' 'Sounds great', Sue responded Janice led us out and when we all came in view of their deck we responded in unison, 'Wow !' Privacy fence! Dim lit lanterns! Wet bar! Just the four of us! And a HOT TUB ! Janice took our orders and personally became our waitress. She was quite a dish to be looking at as well. Her little black skirt and ruffle white blouse cut down nice and low in the front helped to add to the erotic atmosphere that we were all enjoying. We were all having a wonderful time. Great food! The best of wine! Unbelievable selection of breads and dips! Beautiful, warm summer night! Good conversation! Two DELICIOUS looking women! And two massive hard-on's waiting to be released from their cages! Three hours had gone by and the restaurant had been closed since nine but Janice had reminded us again that we had no curfew. She practically insisted that we stay late. 'Well Sue', Jane started, 'do you suppose that we should settle their curiosity.' 'I think so', Sue replied. With that they both stood up and removed their little short sun dresses which left them both standing wearing only a tiny little triangular thong that matched their dresses. They both seemed so bold and confident and enjoying what they were doing with teasing smiles on their faces. Buddy and I applauded. I’ve always had an extreme appreciation of women who like to show themselves off and then allow a guy to make that eye to eye acknowledgment. Jane stepped over behind Sue and knelt down. She reached up and tucked her thumbs under the thin strings of Sues thong and started pulling it down revealing her partially shaved pussy. Chills went through me as I looked at her looking good at feeling good. Then Sue got down behind Jane and removed her thong to divulge her totally shaved cock pleaser. Oh how good they looked! They walked over and stood right before us and Sue said, 'We girls want to get into the water but we need some life guards.' With that Buddy stood up and I followed his lead as we removed our cloths. Sue’s eyes devoured Buddy’s cock when it sprang out. She knew she could react freely in front of me. The moment of truth had finally arrived. The four of us were all standing together naked sharing the same excitement and desire. I had wondered if I would be shy and timid but as it turned out I was loving it and now considering it as a bliss. The warm breeze blowing on me along with Jane’s stare was almost enough to make me cum right then on the spot Fantasizing such an event is one thing but to experience it in reality is so exquisite and beyond description by my limited vocabulary. We climbed into the hot tub and sat about fifteen minutes talking and savoring what was happening. Buddy was across from me and Jane and Sue were across from each other. Jane reached out both her hands through the water and grabbed a cock in each hand. Both our cocks respond to her touch. I couldn’t help noticing how Sue studied every move that Jane made. Sue was a good student eager to learn. 'You know what?' Jane remarked, 'Sue told me that she has never had two cocks at the same time and I think you guys ought to give her an opportunity to satisfy her curiosity.' Buddy and I both stood up and stood in front of Sue making the water below hip level. Jane stood up behind us and placed her left hand on my ass and her right hand on Buddy’s. Each hand moved squeezing us while at the same time coaxing us to move closer towards Sue. Sue, still seated in the water, reached her right hand towards me and wrapped her hand around my cock and then leaned in towards it and started licking the head of my throbbing joy stick. Then with her left hand grabbed Buddy’s rod and leaned over in his direction and began licking and lightly sucking him. Sue was showing increased signs of stimulation and excitement as her grip tightened on me. She slowly stroked me as she sucked on Buddy and then began to alternate. Jane had since moved her hands under and between our legs so that she could fondle our balls. What sensation it was all producing! Sue released her grip from both of us and scooted her butt up onto the decking with her legs still dangling in the water. She spread her legs apart and Jane gave Buddy a little push to move in. Buddy started kissing his way up Sue’s thighs until he made contact with her love opening. I climbed out of the tub and knelt down beside Sue and began kissing her and touching her tits. She let herself lay down and then pulled her feet out of the water so that her knees were still spread and positioned up. As I continued to kiss her I could feel her breath hot and she was partially gasping. Jane came and knelt down on the other side of Sue and said in Sue’s ear, 'Sue, the love gods are here and they want to grant you a wish. Their magic wands possess wondrous powers to fulfill your secret desires. Do you have a wish?' Breathing heavily Sue responded, 'Yes, tell them to never stop.' Jane moved over next to me and started teasing my hard on with her hand while I still had my face near Sue’s. Sue whispered to me as she got a glimpse of Jane’s hand on my cock, 'Tom, Buddy’s tongue feels so good. I want you to do the same thing to Jane. Would you do it so that I can see?' Jane eagerly laid herself down on her back and spread her legs wide open. Her shaved and open pussy looked so good and I wanted to memorize it in my mind. 'Do it, Tom, go down on her', Sue begged. 'Lick her hot pit and satisfy her need.' I went up between her silk smooth thighs with my face and aimed right for her love opening. Mmmmm, she tasted so good and my ears were enjoying the sounds of escalating pleasure coming from both girls. Jane placed both of her hands on my head and occasionally lightly squeeze her thighs against my head. In the past Sue and I only occasionally performed oral sex but I could tell now that was all going to change. The taste of Jane along with feeling her body respond to my flicking tongue and watching Buddy have the same control over Sue was driving me to another level of sexual desire. Sue was arching her back and pushing her ass up off the deck as if assaulting Buddy’s tongue. This had to have gone on for fifteen minutes at which time we all climbed back into the hot tub. 'This is incredible', I said. 'Are you girls still okay with it?' They looked at me somewhat surprised that I would even ask. Jane looked at Sue and said, 'Sue, Let me watch Buddy enter you doggie style and then I want you to suck Tom at the same time.' Sue immediately, as if obeying Jane’s command under hypnosis, climbed out and got into position. Buddy followed her and knelt down behind her. By then Jane and I came over to them were I laid down in front of Sue trying to position myself to also watch. Sue immediately started sucking and pumping my cock slow and firmly. Jane took Buddy’s cock in her hand and began wetting it down in her mouth. Then she guided Buddy’s missile in closer and closer until the head of his cum rod touched Sue’s entrance. Sue quivered and let out a sigh. Jane moved Buddy’s cock in a circular motion until shortly Sue’s juices flowed. Sue’s hips were jerking and she was trying to push herself towards Buddy so that she could devour his bait. Jane pushed on Buddy’s back directing him to enter Sue’s canal. Sue let out a yell of delight . It was now official; Sue has had her first threesome or as she would say 'made two cocks disappear.' Hell, this was my first threesome, too!!! Nothing could compare to it. Jane stood up and she looked at me as I watched her walk seductively over towards the table were we ate earlier. When Jane got to the table she spread her beautiful legs apart and laid her upper body down on the table with her ass aimed at me. Sue was able to see what was going on and said to me, 'I think there is another pussy here that needs some attention. I think that you should go and provide it to repay her for the ride I’m getting. Oh, Tom, Buddy’s cock is so delicious and feels sooooo good. I want to watch you make Jane feel as good.' As I approached her she stood back up again and whispered in my ear with her body touching mine, 'This is how I want you to fuck me, while I’m bent over the table. I’ve wanted your cock so much ever since I got my hands on it yesterday. But before you slide it into my hungry pussy I want to suck it with my hungry mouth.' It was incredible. I remained standing and Jane knelt in front of me and gave me such pleasure and sensation that only an experienced master could give. Her hands continually roamed my body as she sucked and stroked me with her throat. I kept glancing at Sue and Buddy as he maintained a steady rhythm. Buddy was emitting sounds that indicated his pleasure and satisfaction also. Jane sucked me with such skill that I had forgotten about Sue and Buddy only twenty-five feet away from us. My senses were going numb and I couldn’t even hear their moaning though I knew they were. Jane sucked and stroked me with her hand at the same time. My cock was swelling and swelling to the point that I knew I was going to cum and then she suddenly stopped and stood up against me. My cock was throbbing like crazy. She was good. She knew how far to take me. My face had to be flushed red and I was sweating also. She grabbed by cock tightly and whispered, 'If you want me to suck out your cum, you and Sue will have to come to Philadelphia to visit us.' I was ready to go gas up the car and get my Pennsylvania road map Right then. While still facing me and holding my cock she pulled it in close to touch her pussy. 'Please fuck me now. Let me feel this thing swell inside of me.' I was amazed at how much under the influence of cock that she was. She needed a fix and now. I turned her around so she could bend over the table again. As she did I came in close to her and made my entry. She was loudly moaning. I entered her slowly and gradually and easily slide in to her passion pit. She was so smooth and warm and I could feel the inside of her squeezing my love stick. I wanted to fuck her hard and cum but at the same time I wanted to pump her slow and gentle and make it last. She lifted herself up onto her elbows and asked me to reach in under her tits. They hung so nice and I allowed them to brush back and forth across my hands as her body responded to the gentle pounding that I was giving her. As I continued pushing myself deeper and deeper into her delightful desire pit I noticed some movement. Over in a darkened corner of the patio I could see that Janice was sitting in a chair watching us. She had her skirt up and was masturbating. I felt my cock jerk wanting also now to please Janice’s eyes as she watched. I continued to look in her direction wanting her to know that I was also enjoying her. Oh man, seems like everything that happens makes the night even better. Suddenly Sue and Buddy hit paydirt. They both started screaming as Buddy must have left loose with a massive load. The commotion stimulated both Jane and I even more to were within a minute I was swelling ever so tight inside of Jane to where we also were nearing climax. As I began to cum Jane and I both began howling and Jane’s legs began to weaken. I held her at least until I finished cumming and then we both fell onto the deck. When we were able to get back up we saw that Sue and Buddy had gotten back into the hot tub. We went over to join them and took with us a bottle of wine that we hadn’t finished. Passing the bottle back and forth we just kept looking at each other and laughing and sighing that reassured each of us that everyone had a great time. Under the water Sue was rewarding my cock with a soft message. I think Jane was doing the same to Buddy. I looked over to the darkened corner and saw that Janice was gone and that now there were lights on upstairs in her apartment. Here I am involved in a foursome and find myself briefly fantasizing about Janice. Wow, I must have gotten a bad case of the pussy virus. 'You know?' Jane broke the language barrier. 'Buddy and I would really like for you two to come up to Philadelphia sometime and visit us.' Buddy was nodding agreement as she spoke. 'This has been so fun and exciting. I loved every moment of it. You two really make good partners.' 'Me too', Sue respond. 'I loved our time together. It would be a shame to let it end here and now.' 'Right on', I said. We gathered our things and straightened up some and Buddy and I pitched in to leave Janice a generous tip on the table. When we got home Buddy and Jane went downstairs to their room holding hands. The four of us were somewhat sad that the week was over but the foursome farewell will live in memory. Not to mention the possibility of a future get together. Sue and I relived the whole evening while we took a shower together. She told me that she wanted to make love through the night or first thing in the morning. We were both still aroused over everything. Before we went to bed I checked the phone answering machine. 'Hey Sue', I said 'Come listen to this.' The message said, 'Hi, Tom and Sue this is Janice. Just wanted you to know that I hope everything went well for your special evening. I want to talk to Scott about inviting you two over some evening for a barbecue and who knows, maybe we’ll get in the hot tub too. Bye' I said, 'Sue, were you aware that Janice was sitting in a dark corner of the patio watching us tonight?' 'You’re kidding?' she said. 'Nope, and I feel pretty sure that she enjoyed the show. I think you ought to call her back tomorrow and say that we accept her invitation.' 'I’ll do it first thing in the morning', she said. We went to bed and kissed and fell into a deep sleep.

Painting, cleaning, repairing, planting, and by the last night, everything that needed doing was done. During the whole time I hadn’t a stitch of clothes on and except for monthly situations, neither had anyone else. We had a dilemma. We wanted to dress for our dance but it’s more fun to be naked. Besides, nobody had brought nice clothes to camp. Bev and Hugh had the answer. After dinner they distributed lots of felt tip pens for us to do fake tattoos. Several people there were accomplished artists so everyone acquired a bevy of very unusual body art. Rusty had a flying eagle on his back and another on his abdomen that looked like it was perching on his cock. I had a tiger that wrapped itself from his tail on my right shoulder around my back to his head resting on my left shoulder. They went perfectly with the three cute little tiger cubs, one on each breast and one just above and to the left of my pussy. All the artwork was fantastic. It took over a week to wash off so Rusty and I got a chance to show off our “tattoos” to the club back in Seattle. Clive won the contest for the most unusual body art with Sandi getting the prize for doing the painting. His upper body was lush with African trees below Mt. Kilimanjaro. Below that, in front of the trees, Sandi had painted a wonderful elephant, working his natural black skin into ears, eyes, and tusks. His long black cock was the elephant’s trunk, painted with all the wrinkles. Even his foreskin was made to look like the end of the elephant’s trunk. He looked so fantastic that I wondered if I could suck on that trunk without laughing. While he was on display on the little stage in the Great room, Sandi teased the elephant until it raised its trunk for us. What a marvelous job. As their prize, they got to pick anyone out of the group to do anything they wanted as the opening of our dance. Sandi picked Lars for an extended fellatio and fuck. Clive picked Bev and Mattie to alternate between riding his huge cock and sitting on his face. When Sandi heard what Clive would do she called for Ben to come up to make a third for her. The loud erotic music began and thus began quite a show for all of us. You just can’t beat dancing naked. With no pretenses of propriety, we were able to take all sorts of liberties with our partners. As we like to do, Rusty and I began together, fondling and tickling as only long time partners know how to do. It’s a little ritual we’ve done since we started swinging, getting each other’s approval for the sky’s the limit. I can’t say how many guys I danced with. It was so erotic, sharing with so many people, watching couples, threesomes fivesomes, etc getting nasty together. Dancing with Eric, his hands on my boobs, mine massaging his balls, he pointed out that we hadn’t gotten together all weekend. “Well, let’s rectify that oversight, Eric.” I responded with a kiss and a big hug. I loved how his chest hair tickled my boobs and was in need of some release anyway so our mating dance wended its way through the crowd to one of the few unused mattresses. We stood there, kissing and fondling for a while until I told him we’d better claim the mattress before someone else beat us to it. We lay there on our sides, hugging, kissing, playing with each others’ toys, rising in arousal quickly. He entered me several times, withdrawing just as I would begin to get with the program. He was getting me high and frustrated at the same time. I needed some release and I needed it soon so I climbed on top of his hips and impaled myself on his six or seven inch hard as a rock cock. Oh how good it felt to have him inside me to stay finally. He did wonderful things to my nipples too as we writhed together fucking. In no time at all, I was cumming. Those feelings ricocheted all about my insides. I shuddered and shook until the release caused me to collapse on top of him. Then, after I’d begun to come back to the real world we turned onto our sides together. Slowly I recognized that his cock was still inside my pussy and still rock hard. I was satisfied--- for the time being --- but started to hump him, to bring him off. He kissed me lightly and told me that he was only good for two or maybe three ejaculations a night and he still had a lot of ladies to fuck so we just lay there, enjoying the togetherness until a very anxious couple asked us for the mattress. We danced a few moments until Eric’s wife, Jan cut in. They told me that it’s part of their practice to touch base from time to time while playing with others to share and communicate and support one-another. I walked over to Clive who was leaning against a wall looking very tired. “That was a neat show you put on up there, Clive. Enjoy it?” Smiling a wan smile he responded: “Oh yeah. Those two gals wiped me out then another three came to shag me right afterwards. I don’t think I’ll get it up for another week now.” We both laughed. “Hey, that’s a neat tattoo, Clive. Mind if I look at it from the right perspective?” He shook his head no so I got down on my knees in front of him. It was the right perspective too. The mountain and trees looked just right from that angle and the elephant looked absolutely scrumptious. “Sandi’s a great artist, Clive. You look great from this angle.” I fooled with the elephant’s trunk and his balls for a while. “I don’t know, Clive. I think there’s still some life in that trunk.” Slipping it into my mouth, I could feel a little stirring inside him. “I don’t know, Barb. You’re welcome to play with it but I don’t think it will come out to play for a while.” He shuddered a bit as I pulled back his foreskin and used my tongue to stimulate his naked glans. “Man, that does feel good but it’s not ready to play for a while.” “Maybe a little later, then?” “Oh yes. I do fancy you. Just give me a chance for my little man to recover.” I rose and kissed him. He sat down and I moved on. The soft, sensual music had me in just the right mood to enjoy erotic, but vertical, dances with two of the guys but they were both out of ardor for a while. Wandering over for a soft drink I noticed that Hugh was talking to someone who was fully dressed over by the door. He was obviously mesmerized by all the naked women. I poured an extra seven up and meandered over to them. “Hi, Barb. This is Bernie______ , the real estate guy that’s handling our purchase here.” We shook hands but I’m sure he didn’t notice anything but that I was naked. Bernie finally managed to mumble something like: “You’ve done wonders for the place this week. I…. uh….. “ Hugh nodded encouragement to me and told me that Bernie has been negged and that he’s played with Bev but this is his first party. What else could I do with a party virgin? I took him by the hand and showed him around. When I got him to the locker room I gave him a hug and told him “Hey. Let’s get those clothes off so you fit in better.” He started to resist a little until I put his hands on my boobs. After that he was a docile pussycat. Before, in the grand room I had just pointed out things and introduced him to people whose names he wouldn’t remember. This time I pointed out the various sexual positions and techniques as we passed couples, threesomes, foursomes, etc. but it never managed to get an erection going even with lots of manual stimulation from me. Suspecting that I smelled like a French whore house I led him to the open showers where we washed each other very thoroughly. Finally I felt his penis begin to grow a little and back out on the floor it grew some more. At one point we came upon Bev who was straddling someone with her pussy full while eating another guy. “I understand you’ve enjoyed being with Bev before.” He nodded, fascinated by what he saw. I increased my stimulation of his growing cock and asked: “How would you like to use this with me?” He just stood there dumbfounded. I gave him a little kiss which soon turned into a bigger kiss which soon had me getting very wet. I got onto my knees and gave him a little head which finally brought him up all the way. I then laid back on a mattress with my legs open and invited him in. In no time at all, he was on me and in me demonstrating a definite expertise in plain fucking. He did wonderful things to my boobs as well as to my pussy. Both of us really got into it and in no time at all I felt those familiar tensions growing and he knew just how to make them grow too. Lapsing into never-never land I enjoyed the most rewarding of orgasms which he kept going for quite some time. Finally, he sensed that I was coming back so he thrusted massively three times and filled my pussy with his cum, groaning loudly through it all. As you all know, I enjoy giving pleasure almost as much as receiving it so it was a special treat to feel him cum in my state of post coital bliss. It was quite a while with him propped over me, still inside me. We kissed and snuggled until his floppy driver finally slipped out of its hot wet holster. Lying there together fondling, I asked if he was planning on staying with the club. “Are you kidding?” he grinned. “Now I need to talk my girl friend into joining…..” He grinned a silly grin…."Bev and Hugh said they’d help me seduce her into this.” I told him about how Rusty and I had helped seduce spouses before. “It can take quite a while but it can be a lot of fun…. For all.” We finally got up and danced a while until I handed him off to Jill. Hugh invited me to dance and thanked me for helping to suck Bernie in. “Now he has a vested interest in our getting this place. Maybe we can cut a better deal.” Hugh demurred when I asked him to play, his cock was totally dead for a while. He did lick me to another nice O, though. I noticed three of the single guys off in a corner by themselves so I sauntered up to them and asked for a little gang bang. It took, like, 20 microseconds for them to agree so before I knew it I had another hard cock in my pussy and two more to fondle and suck on alternately. The first guy finished long before I was getting close so I soon had another hard-on in me and one hard and one soft to play with. The second guy managed to heat things up inside me so that I was cumming just as he filled me up with his semen. Quickly I had another hard one in me and two soft sticky ones to play with and nibble on. The third one was the charm. He soon had me flying as he alternately teased me with just his little head then jammed me with everything. All the while, my two floppies were getting hard again so I went at them earnestly with my lips and tongue. Man what a thrill. I got another small load in my mouth, accompanied by a kind of a squeaky moan then the second guy gave me a bit more. Just then, I came and came and came, jerking about and shuddering massively. He kept at me all the way through my orgasm and well into the blissful aftermath when he came so energetically that I rose to another mini orgasm with him. I soooo love gangbangs. When I start with a cum filled pussy I’m well lubricated enough that all the fucking doesn’t irritate me. There’s nothing like having a couple of cocks to play with and nibble while someone’s ramming my pussy. The four of us collapsed together and I dozed off. When I awoke there was no music and just about everyone had left the grand hall. Rusty helped me up by the hand and we went back to our cabin for the night. Normally we have a together fuck after a party but both of us were all fucked out. Getting dressed early the next morning was a big disappointment after spending all that time nude. We caught a ride to the Ontario airport with Lars and Joan and by lunch time we were at home. What an experience! Of course, we had to show off our fake tattoos to the five college students who were house sitting for us. I would love to have had some of that twentyish cock but they weren’t members and hadn’t been negged. After explaining what happened in California and what we do in Seattle, they all seemed interested in joining us

Carey was dressed in a short mid-thigh skirt with black stockings and garter and no panties. Her ample cleavage showed above the black top. She was hot. We had greeted one another last night with some red-hot sex, including her being on all fours in the living room taking me in the ass and cumming. I had held back, wanting to save every bit of energy I had for tonight. Carey is about 5'6" and 160 pounds of full figured passion. Her lovely face and wavy light brown hair only add to the allure. Now, we were driving up to an isolated home to meet with a couple for our first foursome. John and Leigh were seasoned swingers with whom we'd struck up an acquaintance on line. Drinks in a restaurant had cemented our desire to play together. Carey was nervous. She rubbed my cock through my jeans, and I had my hand at the entrance to her pussy, fingering her wet outer lips. "We'll leave the minute I get uncomfortable?" she asked. Leigh opened the door. Imagine our surprise to see a third couple already there, Bob and Jan. Jan was a blonde, tall and slightly overweight with a full bust line. Bob was about six feet tall and medium in build. John dwarfed Leigh at about 6'3", while she was about 5'3". Leigh is a brunette in her 50's, attractive, slender and looking like anyone's grandmother without looking elderly. The sensual energy simply flowed out of her. We had wine and spread blankets on the family room floor. Leigh put in a XXX video and we began to watch in the semi darkness of candlelight. Carey was on my left, her skirt almost all the way up her thighs showing naked thigh up to the cleft with her pussy. Leigh was on my right, dressed in a t-shirt and jeans. The video involved several people in a group sex scene, and my cock was semi hard and oozing. In the soft light, I noticed that Bob's hand was resting on Carey's thigh and he was fingering her clit and pussy lips. At that moment, I felt Leigh 's hand on my crotch, nursing my cock to full hardness through my jeans. John was unzipping her jeans and pulling them down, and Leigh was unzipping my jeans and probing into my briefs to free my cock. I eased my hand under her t-shirt to find her pert and loose breasts with nipples hard. She pulled my pants and briefs off and took my cock in her mouth, stroking it with one hand and fondling my balls with the other. John turned her around onto her knees, his large, thick cock pointing upwards. He knelt behind her and entered her. She was sucking my cock with a vengeance, moaning around it, John's brisk strokes pushing her head down harder onto me. The feel of her lips and tongue brought every square millimeter of the skin of my cock to life—the sense of her warm mouth and the light stroking of her hand had me groaning and pushing up to meet her as she went up and down. I was totally stiff. I turned to see Carey and Jan both sucking Bob's cock. Leigh was moaning, my cock was afire in her mouth, her lips easing up and down around me as she bobbed her head and stroked it's wet length, her loose, full breasts brushing the tops of my thighs. I reached down and squeezed the nipples, cradling the breasts in my palms. She was moaning around my cock and John was pumping her hard, his hands on her hips pulling her against him. At that point, Bob shifted and began fucking Carey doggie style. Jan lay back and Carey went down on her. There I was with my cock in Leigh s mouth and her moans vibrating me, her hand stroking me as John’s surges pushed her forward, while I watched Carey full buttocks jerk and wiggle as Bob thrust into her. Jan had her head rolled back, her eyes glazed as Carey alternately licked her clit and eased a finger into her pussy. I felt awash on a sea of lust, my gut was clenching from the stimulation of Leigh’s mouth and hand and the visual images were making the passion so much more intense. The night definitely was off to quite a start. The xxx movie ground on in the background, adding its sounds to the symphony of groans and grunts we were creating. Leigh came suddenly, shuddering and shaking (as I was to learn she always did). Once she cums, she has to have a time out. So John withdrew and she collapsed on me. Carey also came, shouting (as I had heard her do many times). So, we took a brief breather. Within a few minutes, Carey and I were cuddling. She was stroking my half hard cock, spreading the precum down to my balls and fumbling with them. Leigh was watching. She eased over and began kissing me. I hoisted her onto my face and eased my tongue into her pussy. At that point Carey went down on me with the skill unique to her. She knew just how to alternate pressure and light touches with her lips and tongue, sucking me and lathing the bottom of my cock, her hand pumping me and playing with my balls. That slick, delicious feeling with such light friction had my balls yearning for release. A heat was growing at the base of my cock. I could hear sounds on the other side of the room and guessed that John and Bob were double-teaming Jan. She was moaning loudly. Leigh had her hands in my hair as I sucked her clit, pulling her against my mouth with both hands on her buttocks. She was playing with her breasts and humping up and down on me. My cock was twitching and aching in Carey’s mouth, but I did not want to cum yet. Leigh’s juices were tasting deliciously musky and were oozing down onto my chin. The sensation of pleasuring two women while they pleasured me and listening to the sounds of their pleasure heightened my passion. I was savoring every touch of both of them, loving the feel of Leigh’s pussy lips on my tongue and the embrace of Carey’s lips around my cock. Leigh came again, almost shouting aloud (good thing we were out in a wooded and isolated spot). She quickly crawled off me, and Carey eased my cock into her pussy and rode me, with her back to me, the warmth and moisture combining with the feel of her swollen pussy lips rubbing me. I was having a mini orgasm, holding back for all I was worth to avoid cumming. My cock spasmed in her pussy, and I could feel her fingers brushing against me as she rubbed her clit. Now, I could see that John and Bob were double penetrating Jan. Jan was riding John while Bob took her in the ass from behind. Carey came again, because she was humping me so that her clit was rubbing the top of my cock and my pubic bone. The feel of her spasms almost took me over. She rolled off and lay back, breathing hard. John came with a groan, filling his condom with semen. Bob withdrew, slick and dripping, and Jan went down on him to finish him. The sight of those round buns in the air was too much. I reached for my first condom (Carey and I didn’t need one between us), rolled it on, and began fucking her hard from behind. She was dripping and her pussy was soft and gently caressed me. I had never fucked two women in one night, and tonight it would be three. Her stretching asshole looked up at me, gleaming with the lubricant Bob had used. She reached back and pulled on my buns. Then, she began rubbing her clit and came. She made little whimpering sounds and just kept cumming. I could feel her pussy spasming against my cock. Wow. We all needed a breather. I was so over stimulated that I was almost sore. We had been at it for more than two hours nonstop. After a bathroom break and some wine, I lay on the pallet on the floor. Carey went down on me, doing what she loved to do. She could cum while giving oral. Bob was seated on the couch and Jan and Leigh were sucking his cock and playing with his balls. He was in ecstasy. John returned from a bathroom break rock hard and knelt behind his wife, easing his cock into her ass. She loved to be ass fucked and could cum that way (I was to learn in subsequent encounters). Well, that did it for me. Watching that scene, listening to Leigh’s high pitched yelps, watching their mouths working on Bob, and feeling that delicious pressure from Carey’s lips, tongue, and fingers (one of which was in my ass), I came, the semen burning a trail up the base of my. Carey took it all, swallowing and continuing to ease up and down on me til I could not stand any more stimulation. After a brief breather, my cock was stirring again, watching Jan go down on Carey while Carey sucked Bob’s cock, lying on her back. Leigh crawled onto John and began riding him from above. He beckoned to me to take her from behind, and she looked back nodding. I knelt behind her, my knees inside John’s spread thighs and outside hers. I first bent down and rimmed her ass with my tongue, tongue fucking her. Then, I eased the head of my oozing prick easily into her asshole and waited for her to accommodate me. I felt her relax and watched my cock slide all the way in. She was out of control, jerking and groaning. John’s large prick was easing in and out, and I could feel him through the thin layer between her pussy and ass. The sensation of tightness and the feel of her ass squeezing me was almost too intense. She was pushing back as best she could to get me in deeper. (There was a subsequent night in which she was on her knees taking herself with a vibrator, rubbing her clit, while I fucked her in the ass. That night she came at least three times before we stopped. She wouldn’t let me quit.) It didn’t take both of them long to cum. John’s cum spurted down the length of his cock and into her and I felt each spasm. She shuddered, her entire body shaking. I could feel her anal sphincter squeezing the base of my cock. God, I wanted to cum again at that moment, but my body wanted more sex, too. It got a bit foggy after that. Bob and Jan fell asleep on one of the sofas and Leigh was dozing on the floor beside them. But, John, Carey, and I were not done. Carey was on her knees, looking delicious in her garter and stockings, an incredibly attractive and sensual full figured woman. Her large breasts were swaying as she gave John the oral treatment of his life. I got hard watching. Leigh was watching from a few feet away but was too pooped to get involved. I knelt behind Carey and eased myself into her moist and inviting pussy. “Yes, yes,” she murmured around John’s cock. I sank in all the way, gripped those full buttocks and began pumping. We went on for several minutes. I was too over stimulated to cum again, but I was afire. John finally came, and Carey swallowed his semen. After resting and having a bit of wine, we all groomed, washing off the bulk of the smell of sex, dressed, and said our good byes. I had arrived that night uncertain whether I could get an erection in the presence of two other couples. All doubts had been removed. I absolutely loved the experience. So did Carey.

This is a continuation of the “New Neighbors” story were we told about our first meeting Dave and Sandy. If you haven’t read that story yet you may want to read it before reading this one for better context of this story. I might also add that this story took place a number of years ago when we were living in central California. In those days the biggest thing you had to worry about from unprotected sex was pregnancy and yeast infections. The pill took care of one of those worries and the other could be easily cured. So during those days we were able to engage in the joys of unprotected sex without worry about our life expectancy being shorten. With that in mind let me tell you about Sandy’s birthday party which took place about a month after we first meet Dave and Sandy. Even though they had only lived next door to us for a few weeks we had become great friends with Dave and Sandy. Things moved pretty quickly in our friendship. In fact we had engaged in a foursome with them the first day we met them. It was just one of those things were four people just clicked from the word go. Over the first few weeks after we met them Dave and I played golf a couple times. We went out to dinner with them a time or two. We also had another night where we enjoyed another foursome with them. In short things were just getting along great between us. One day I was out in the front yard doing a little yard work when Sandy backed out of their garage. As she backed down their driveway she smiled and waved at me before driving off. As I was watching her drive down the street Dave walked out of their garage and gave me a wave. We chatted for a few minutes and he asked me if I was up for a cup of coffee. Sure I replied and followed him into their house. As we sat around the kitchen table Dave said he had something on his mind that he would like to discuss with me. Sure I told him what’s up? Well Sandy’s birthday is coming up in a couple weeks and I would like to set up a birthday party for her. Ok I told him what can I do to help you? I don’t really know he said I was thinking about inviting you and Linda along with some of the couples we have got to know over the years from my work crew. Being that I’m inviting some of the guys from work it makes things kind of awkward to invite some and not others if you know what I mean. I can understand that I said. I would like to make it a swinger’s party and if I invite everybody from work that we have partied with it could end up being about 10 guys from work and you guys so we might end up with about twenty-four people over here to party. Well I could think of worse things I said with a laugh. Yea in that way it would be fun he said but this house just isn’t big enough to hold a swinger’s party with over twenty people attending. Well what do you have in mind I asked? Well he said just keep in mind this is just a thought and you don’t have to go along with it if you’re not interested. Ok I said with a chuckle I’ve never had a problem not going along with something I didn’t want to go along with so why don’t you just tell me what’s on your mind. Well this is just an idea he said, you guys live right next door to us and our backyards are separated by just that redwood fence. As you know I work at a construction site. What would you think about me getting some of the guys from work to temporarily remove a section or two of the fence that separates our yards? Before I could reply to the question Dave continued with his ideas. Then we could spread the party between both our houses. It would also give us a hot tub, more outdoor seating and a big enough area so we would not crowd everybody on top of each other. Dave took a drink from his coffee cup as he looked over the brim at me waiting for my reply. Well when are you planning on having this party I asked him? Weekend after next on the 25th he replied. I’m pretty sure we don’t have anything planned that weekend I said and I don’t have a problem with the idea. In fact I like it, sounds like a lot of fun. But I’m going to have to run it by the boss lady before I can say for sure it’s a go but I don’t think she will have a problem with it. Dave then asked me to tell her that he’s going to be bringing the crew over here to take care of stuff so let him know if there is anything she wants us to take care of while we are here and we will do it for her. Well one thing to keep in mind I guess would be as small as these lots are and as close as we are to the houses in back of us we need to come up with something to block our yards from the view of our neighbors if possible. In the meantime let me go run this by Linda and I’ll get back with you as soon as I know anything. Linda was setting at the kitchen table having coffee when I got back home. Got anything you want taken care of in the back yard I ask her. She looked over her cup and replied “why”. I told her about Dave’s idea about wanting to throw a party for Sandy and about him wanting to combine our yards for the party. How big of a deal is it to take the fence down she asked. Not that big a deal I said they will just remove a couple of the panels, leaving the post in place and just put them back up after the party. We don’t have anything planted against that fence except for lawn so it’s not a big deal at all. Linda thought about it for a little bit before saying, I think it sounds like fun let’s do it. Well think about it while I tell Dave that it’s a go as far as we are concerned. He is going to have a construction crew over here taking care of setting this thing up so if you want them to take care of anything back there while they’re here they will do it for you. So I’m going to have a construction crew to take care of me she said with a laugh. At the party you will I replied I don’t know about when they are over here getting the place ready for the party but you can check with them when they are here if you want to. I will give that some thought she replied with a laugh. I went back over to Dave’s to tell him that Linda was good with his plan for the party and that we were looking forward to it. Over that week he was busy putting plans together for the back yard. The next weekend he had a group of guys from his construction crew over and during the next two days converted our two small back yards into one big back yard. They had commandeered some corrugated siding from somewhere and extended the height of the fence for more privacy. Linda also had a few cosmetic projects that they took care of and I must say they did a great job of making our back yards into a private garden. Tables were set-up as well as setting areas in both yards. The guys who were working on the yard also brought there wife’s over to help. It was a chance for us to get acquainted with them before the party. We all seemed to get along well together. After the yard project was finished on that Sunday we had a barbeque and everybody had a chance to get on a first name bases with each other. One of the things that did catch my attention was the fact that none of them were you typical construction worker stereo types. They ranged in age from mid-twenties to their forties. They were all fit and trim with no overweight bruiser’s in the bunch. As for the wife’s we met I was pleased to find that they were also trim and attractive. Needless to say we were impressed and looking forward to the party the next weekend. I saw Dave a couple days later during the week before the party and he told me that everybody he invited said they were coming so it looks like a big party. He also mentioned that as was the custom with his group of friends that they had all kicked in a few bucks for party supplies and he planned on making a run to the store on Friday so if we thought of anything we needed to let him know by then. When Saturday, the day of the party finely rolled around I think Linda was just as excited about the party as Sandy was. They both spent the morning and early afternoon making sure everything was set up in both houses and both backyards. Food and snacks were prepared, tubs were iced for beer and soft drinks and torches were set out around the back yard. I was helping Dave with some last minute preparations and about mid-afternoon I told both Sandy and Linda that everything that needed to be done had been done and they really should take an hour or so to rest before the other guest arrive. They both reluctantly agreed and each went to their room to take a nap. The girls both got up about four o’clock showered and spent the next hour and a half or so doing each other’s hair and make-up. They were like two teenagers getting ready for the big dance. By about six both of them were looking great and ready to party. A little after six the first of the guest started to arrive. We were all over at Dave and Sandy’s where the guests were greeted and where the party would start. From there the party would filter through the back yard to our place. After the first few people arrived I started the charcoal in our barbecue and got things ready to make some burgers. Over the next hour or so people kept arriving. They were making their way into the backyard area where everybody was in a festive mood. Dave’s friends took the opportunity to dress up a little bit the guys were all looking sharp and the women were all looking sexy. I handed out burgers and the beers and drinks were flowing. There was a lot of good nature joking going on between the guests making it apparent that these folks all knew one another very well and all seemed to get along well together. Linda and I were introduced to everybody as they arrived. But to be real honest with you I’m not all that good with names but I never forget a face. I fixed Linda a plate and brought it to her. I found her in Dave’s kitchen talking to a group of women. Linda was sipping on a glass of wine and seemed to be enjoying herself. She gave me a quick kiss and thanked me for the plate. She proceeded to introduce me to the women around the kitchen that she had been with. One of them a sexy little redhead gave me a hug then reached down and rubbed my cock through my pants before saying, did you bring me something to eat baby. I laughed and told her oh I’ve got something you can eat alright. The group of lady’s erupted in laughter. About that time Dave came by and said it looks like everybody is having fun. Then he put an arm around both Linda and my shoulder and told us that he thinks everybody is there now so if we can get everybody together Sandy will open her presents. I headed back to our backyards while Dave and Linda started going through his house to get everybody together so Sandy could open her presents. In a few minutes everybody was either in their living room or kitchen which opened to the living room. Dave had a camera and Sandy was sitting on the couch with a coffee table in front of her loaded with presents. Two women were sitting on each side of her on the couch and they would read the name tags to her as they handed the gifts to her. It didn’t take long to figure out just how good of friends these people were. The first gift Sandy open was a small gift wrapped box. It turned out to be a pair of gold nipple clips connected with a gold chain. As soon as folks saw what it was the chant went out, put them on-put them on. Sandy tried halfheartedly to quiet them but when she saw that wasn’t going to happen she stood up and very theatrically removed her blouse and bra then with everybody cheering her on attached a clip to each nipple. Each present she opened was greeted with a round of cheers and chants. The gifts were all sexual in nature and as Sandy opened them the atmosphere of the party was turning more and more sexual. The next few gifts she opened were all jells, lubes, massaging oils, a few porn CD’s and things of that nature. Each was sampled and of course one CD was placed in a CD player. Then she opened one that turned out to be a big black dildo that was at least a foot long. Everybody began the chant use it – use it – use it. Sandy got up and removed her skirt and panties leaving her with just her high heel cfm shoes and thigh high stockings on. She took the dildo put some lube around the head. She then scooted forward on the couch and rubbed the head along the length of her pussy. The ladies sitting on either side of her gently took hold of her legs spreading them wider apart. You could hear the muffled sounds of the adult video playing low on the TV but other than that nobody said a word as Sandy started putting her new dildo to use. It took her a few minutes but shortly she started working the head into her pussy. You could hear the vibrating sound coming from the dildo and the clicks from the camera that David was using to take pictures of Sandy. Other than that the only thing you heard was the sounds of heavy breathing and a few passionate moans from around the room. By the time that Sandy had worked her new toy into her pussy there was a lot of groping and rubbing of body parts going on around the room. I noticed Linda standing in the living room watching Sandy. There was a guy standing in back of her. He had his arms wrapped around her and was massaging a breast with one hand and her pubic area with the other. It was also very apparent that he was grinding his cock on her ass through their clothes. Linda was just leaning back into him watching Sandy and letting him enjoy her body while she enjoyed the sight of Sandy fucking herself with that big black dildo. Sandy brought herself to an orgasm while everybody at the party watched and enjoy her stimulating display. When she finished her show she smiled and took a little bow as everybody gave her a round of applause. She then put the dildo on the coffee table and proceeded opening the rest of her gifts. David had given her a red corset which left her breast exposed. After the group requested she put it on she obliged the crowed by putting it on along with the red thigh high stockings that accompanied it. Sandy continued to demonstrate or sample the gifts as she opened them until she had opened all her gifts. A number of other people around the room started to get sexually active. One lady dropped to her knees, unzipped the guy she was standing next to, pulled his cock out and started giving him head. Many folks started removing clothes and pairing off. Linda who wasn’t wearing a bra now had her blouse open, her tits exposed and the guy she was with was massaging them as he tweaked her nipples. Sandy proceeded to make her way around the room kissing, hugging and thanking everybody for her gifts. There was no lack of people that were tweaking her nipples or fingering her pussy both males and females were playing with her as she made her rounds. In one case when one of the guys fingered her pussy she reached down unzipped his pants took his cock out and proceeded to give him a little head. This brought another cheer from those watching her. All in all there was a very festive and sexual atmosphere to the party now. I made my way over to my bare breasted wife and gave her a kiss. When I backed away a little I asked her how she was doing and if she needed anything. I wanted to give her an escape from her new admirer if she wanted or needed one. She made it clear that she was enjoying his advances and told me that she was going to hang around there for a while if I didn’t mind. I had no problem with it and told her to have fun. I told her that I was going to check to see how things were going back at our house and would be back to check on her in a little bit. She gave me a little kiss and said “have fun” just before she eliminated any doubt about her intentions. She turned around dropped to her knees in front of the guy behind her. She smiled up at him as she opened his belt, unbuttoned and unzipped his pants then with a jerk pulled his pants and underwear down to his knees. While looking up at him with a sexy smile she gave his cock a few strokes before taking it into her mouth. I just smiled and told both of them to have fun. In the back yard there were a number of people socializing. I crossed over to our back yard where I found a number of people in the patio. I had planned on sitting up the hot tub but when I got there I found that somebody had beaten me to it. There must have been at least three naked couples in the tub already. This was fine with me because it made one less thing that I needed to do. I went over to get a beer out of the ice tub in the patio. As I was digging around in the ice looking for my brand of beer I heard female voices say do you have a cold bud lite in there? I looked over my shoulder to find the sexy little redhead that I had met in Dave’s kitchen standing behind me. Well if I don’t have one here I bet I can find one for you. I dug around and found her a bud lite I opened it for her before handing it to her. She gave me a sexy little smile before thanking me and taking a drink. I ask her if she was having fun. She chuckled and told me yea but not as much as I plan to soon be having how about you she added. Oh I plan on having a lot more fun before the night is over maybe we can have some fun together. After taking another sip she said I think I would like that. She looked over to the hot tub and said that’s my hubby in the hot tub with Sue who’s new to our little group. He’s been wanted to fuck her since he first met her and it looks like he’s going to get his chance tonight. Would you like to join me in the tub I asked her? She thought about it for a minute before saying, no I think I just want to take you inside find a bed and fuck you in private. Now that’s an offer I find hard to refuse I said with a little laugh. I took her by the hand and lead her inside the house. Once we got in the kitchen I slipped an arm around her pulled her to me and kissed her. Her body was incredible she was a small girl only about 5’1” and maybe a buck ten but she had nice grapefruit size tits, a thin waist and a nice round ass. When we parted our kiss I asked her if she wanted to continue this in the front room and make it a party if anybody else came in or would she like to take it to my bedroom. Let’s use the bedroom I want to keep you for myself this time. With a big smile on my face I said right this way young lady as I lead her down the hall to our bedroom. As we entered the bedroom I closed the door behind me then set my beer down and tuned some music on the stereo. I took her beer and set it beside mine. With both hands now free I again took her in my arms and gave her a deep kiss. Our tongues were probing each other’s mouth and my hands were busy exploring her body. She reached down and started undoing my belt. As she was busy with my pants I started pulling her blouse off. We were pulling clothes off each other like a couple of teenagers and in no time we were both naked. As I led her over to the bed I let my hands roam over her body. You are so sexy I told her as I bent down to kiss and suck her breast as she lay down on her back. I got on the bed and worked my way between her legs. With my hands on her knees I spread her legs wide as I lay down between them kissing and licking my way up her thighs toward her pussy. I was in no big hurry as I kissed and licked my way up her thighs. I admired her pussy for a moment she was the first true redhead I had ever been with. Her red pubic hair was trimmed into a little landing strip and the color was a little lighter red than her head hair. The lips of her pussy were clean shaven and her clit was protruding outside her pussy lips. As my mouth reached her pussy I traced the area outside of her pussy lips. I let my tongue travel all around her pussy being careful not to touch the center of that flower just yet. As her breathing became deeper and more rapid I ran the tip of my tongue over the length of her pussy. With my hands under her ass I lifted her slightly as I kissed her pussy. She grabbed my head pulling me into her as she arched her hips pushing her pussy to my mouth. With my tongue held out as far as I could and probed it into her pussy as she ground herself into my mouth. Moving my head back and forth I tongue fucked her. Her juices were starting to flow as her pussy was opening exposing her clit. I first ran my tongue over her clit then ran it back and forth in a slow side to side movement. After I had her moaning and her breathing coming in gasps I sucked her clit between my moist lips pulling on it as I moved my head back. After several minutes between her legs I swung my lower body around from between her legs until it was near her face. I moved around until my cock was at her mouth and we were in the classic 69 position. I rolled her over on top of me. She began to stroke my cock before holding it toward her mouth. She licked the shaft then swirling her tongue around the head of my cock driving me crazy. She licked my pre-cum as it flowed out of my cock before taking my cock into her mouth. I continued to give her pussy oral attention while she ground her pussy into my face and continued to masterfully give my cock her oral attention. We sucked and licked each other until I reached the point I knew I wasn’t going to be able to take much more without cumming. I again rolled her over and moved between her wide spread legs placing my cock at the entrance to her pussy. She reached between us grabbed my cock and rubbed it along the length of her pussy spreading her juices over the head. She positioned my cock at the entrance to her pussy as she looked into my eyes and smiled the sexy wicked smile of hers. I arched my hips forward slowly letting the head slide inside her then held it inside her for a moment without moving. We were looking into each other’s eyes when I slowly slid my cock all the way into her. Her pussy felt like soft warm wet velvet as I held my cock all the way inside her. She started to move under me arching her hips moving her pussy on my cock. I withdrew from her until just the head was in her hesitated momentarily then drove my cock all the way into her again. She started to moan with each thrust and I started fucking her faster and harder. I rose up grabbed her legs moved them up against my chest exposing her pussy in a way that aloud for maximum penetration. She was now flowing juices out of her pussy and down between the checks of her ass as I continued to thrust my cock in and out of her. She was moaning in pleasure as I continued to fuck her as hard and as deep as I could. I pulled out of her and dropped down to lick and suck on her pussy trying to prolong the pleasure we were having together. She was moaning nonstop and grinding her pussy against my mouth. When my jaws were so sore I couldn’t continue. I then rolled her over got behind her and pulled her ass up so I could fuck her doggie style. I slid my cock into her from behind. I grabbed her by the hips and started slamming my cock into her. We had been going at it for some time and I knew I couldn’t hold out much longer. I knew she had cum at least three time already and I was about to fill her pussy with my seed. I told her I was about to cum to which she replied I want you to cum inside me fill my pussy with your cum. That was all I needed to hear I held her firmly by the hips drove my cock deep inside her held it there and started to cum. My cock was jerking hard as I filled her with cum. As I did she had another orgasm. We collapsed in a heap with my cock still deep inside her. That was fantastic I whispered in her ear as I tried to catch my breath. Yes it was she replied with a smile as she also tried to catch her breath. I would love to stay here with you all night I told her but I better get back to the party to make sure everything is going smoothly. I slowly pulled my cock from her pussy. I kissed her again and walked into the restroom. On my way out of the restroom I removed my robe from the back of the door and put it on. As I tied the sash she walked pass me into the restroom. As she passed me with that sly smile she gave me a swat on the ass and laughed. I was taking a long pull on my beer when she rejoined me. Would you mind if I just left my clothes in here for a while I’m not ready to get dressed yet and I would really rather not have to carry them around. Not at all I said as I picked her clothes up off the floor and laid them in the dresser chair. As we walked out to the back yard I had an arm around her waist. She nudged me a little and pointed toward the hot tub see I told you she said. In the tub I saw her husband had the woman he had been with bent over the edge of the tub as he fucked her from behind. I’m going to join them in the tub she told me would you like to join us. Maybe I can catch up with you a little later I’m going to check on Linda first to see how she’s doing. She gave me a quick kiss and skipped off toward the tub where three couples were engage in various forms of sex. As I walked to Dave’s house I saw another couple in our backyard in one of the lounge chairs. The guy was on the bottom and the lady was riding his cock while he played with her tits. The party was in full swing and couples were paired up having fun. As I was about to walk into Dave’s back door I was greeted by a naked couple walking out his back door. I paused a moment to admire the ladies naked body as they walked past me toward my yard. As I entered the living room there were a number of couples engaged in what you would have to describe as an orgy. I checked out each couple looking for Linda but didn’t find her there. I had checked out the kitchen and she wasn’t there either. Next I walked down the hall toward the bedrooms. As I entered the master bedroom I found two guys standing just inside the door. Between them I found Linda. She was standing straight legged with her legs spread wide. She was bent over at the waist and one of the guys was fucking her from behind while she sucked the others cock. I watched the guy behind her holding her by the hips as he thrust his cock into her. The guy in front of her was resting his hands on her shoulders as he slowly fucked his cock in and out of her mouth. As he did she was stroking his cock as it slid in and out of her mouth. She would slowly rotate her hand in a sideways motion around the base then as she slid her mouth up removing all but the head of his cock from her mouth she would stroke the length of his saliva coated cock up to her lips. She would then slide his cock back into her mouth and down her throat again starting the sideways motion of her hand around the base of his cock. As I stood beside them I reached under her and massaged her tits. Without removing her mouth from the cock of guy in front of her or even looking over she reached out with her free hand and started stroking my cock. As I was standing there enjoying myself by watching Linda doing her thing with these two guys a woman walked up beside me. She draped an arm over my shoulder as she stood with me watching the show. I looked over and saw a woman that was just the opposite of the woman I had just been with. This lady must have been over six foot tall. She was completely naked and barefooted she was taller than me by a couple inches. She was very well proportioned but being that tall her tits were the size of small melons instead of grapefruits. She had long blond hair and a classic hourglass figure that she was happily showing off as she stood naked beside me. She had beautiful facial features that just set-off the whole package. I casually slipped an arm around her waist as I admired her naked body. I don’t know if Linda saw the woman standing next to me or if she just returned all her attention to the guy whose cock she had in her mouth but she let go of my cock. With my cock now free from Linda’s grip I gave my full attention to the woman next to me. As I admired her body I commented to her, damn lady you are all woman, every sexy inch of you. She just smiled and reached out with her free hand and wrapped it around my cock slowly stroking it. You’re nicely equipped there yourself big boy I might have just the place to put that if you’re interested. I turned toward her and rubbed my hand over her pussy. There was no doubt I wasn’t going to be the first man she was with tonight. Her pussy was soaking wet with a combination of her juices and cum running down the insides of her thighs glistening in the dim light of the bedroom. As I fingered her pussy I admired her beautiful tits. They were large, round and firm I leaned forward and sucked the nipple on her left breast into my mouth. She started to moan and with the arm she had around my shoulder she pulled me to her. I massaged her “G” spot and sucked her breast content in enjoying her body as we stood there. After a few minutes I walked her over to the bed and placed a couple pillows on the edge of the bed. I moved her in front of me to the side of the bed were I bent her over at the waist with her abdomen resting on the pillows. She was now a perfect height for me to enter her from behind. With her legs spread wide I moved behind her and rubbed my hard cock along the length of her pussy. She reached under herself grabbed my cock and positioned the head at her entrance. I arched my hips forward and in one quick motion drove my cock all the way into her. As my cock slid into her I was really surprised at how tight she was. Her pussy felt like a vice the way it gripped my cock. Her pussy was almost pulsating the way she was tightening and loosening the muscles in her pussy. I started slowly and methodically pounding my cock into her pussy. I built the tempo and force I was using on her and as our passions increased so did the tempo and force until I was pounding her as hard and fast as I could. The sound of my moist abdomen slapping against her moist ass echoed through the room. I would stop for a few moments holding my cock deep inside her pussy then start the process over again. I don’t know how long this went on I do know that being I had been with another woman already that night I was able to control cumming much longer than I had with the first woman I was with that night. At one point when I had slowed down to almost a stop I ran a finger from base of her pussy all the way up between the cheeks of her ass. I gently rubbed her little back door entrance as I passed over it drawing a moan as she pushed her ass back into my finger. I repeated this again paying special attention to coating my finger with her juices before moving it to her ass. This time with a well lubricated finger after massaging her bung hole I slowly applied more pressure and slowly slid my finger into her a little. I was taking it slow and easy as I played with her ass. The more I played with her ass the more aroused she seemed to became. I slowly withdrew my cock from her pussy and positioned my well lubricated cock head at her rear entrance. She seemed to brace herself a little when she felt me slowly push my cock into her ass. I kept applying pressure until I felt the head of my cock slip into her. I held still with just the head in her until I felt her push her ass back into me. As she pushed back impaling herself onto my cock I held her by the hips and pushed my cock into her. Slowly and methodically I slid my cock all the way into her ass and held it there motionless until I felt her start to move her hips. Her hips and ass started to make twitching movements after a few moments. Her breathing started coming in gasps drawn between clinched teeth. As she started moving her ass back and forth in a rhythmic motion I started to slowly start fucking her beautiful ass. As I started pumping my cock in and out of her she started forcing herself back into my thrusts with more force. I started thrusting my cock into her with more force as I matched her thrusts into me. I reached up and grabbed two hands full of her long blond hair and pulled lightly raising her head. When I did she started moaning loudly and whimpering in her passion. She was telling me that it felt so good and to fuck her ass harder as she sucked at the air she was breathing through clenched teeth. The slapping sounds of my sweet covered abdomen slapping against her wet ass filled the room. The couples that we were sharing the bed with were now watching us while they fucked. They were in the missionary position with him on top holding her legs straight up against his chest. He was fucking her hard and fast while he watched us with a look of pure lust on his face. The bed was shaking and both women were moaning in lust. The woman I was fucking was the first to go over the edge and let her orgasm sweep over her. The other woman wasn’t far behind her as she closed her eyes and started to moan that she was cumming. With the women coming at the same time I couldn’t hold out any longer and as I thrust my cock as far into this beautiful woman’s ass I started to cum. I sent squirt after squirt of cum deep into her ass as I held myself as deep in her ass as I could. I was spent as I held myself deep in her ass as I tried to regain my normal breathing. My legs were weak and I couldn’t stop the shaking in them. I gave up and slowly withdrew my cock from her ass and sat on the bed beside her before lying back with my legs off the edge of the bed. She looked over at me with a smile and a very satisfied look on her face. She ran a hand over my thigh lightly and whispered “that was great”. I most definitely had to agree with her it had been great. From out of nowhere Linda was standing between my legs. She laid down on top of me putting her arms around my neck and kissed me. As she did I tasted the salty remnants of the cum that she had swallowed moments before. She smiled at me knowing I could taste the cum in her mouth but didn’t say anything. Nothing needed to be said because we both new how much fun we both were having. I scooted her off me and rose up to a setting position looking at Linda with a smile. As I looked at her naked body I couldn’t help but notice how wet the inside of her thighs were, no doubt it was from the cum flowing from her pussy that had been deposited in her by the men she had fucked that night. I lightly ran a hand over the back of the woman I had just fucked who was now lying beside me and addressing both her and Linda I said I think I could use a drink and a bit to eat how about you two. Both women agreed that a drink was in order right about then. All three of us walked out of the bedroom and down the hall. As we did I had an arm around each of their waists and couldn’t help but think about how great it was to be me right then. In the kitchen I got three beers from the fridge opened them and handed one each to Linda and my new lady friend. We then went into the living room and sat down on the couch with me sitting between the two ladies. I enjoyed the beer and some munchies from a bowl on the coffee table as we surveyed the room. There were about four couples on the floor of the living room fucking. We sat on the couch sipping our beers and enjoying the show they were putting on. I can’t remember anybody saying anything as we were each just enjoying our beers and our sexual surroundings. I hadn’t noticed him until I heard him say great party isn’t it. I looked up and a guy was standing in front of Linda drinking a beer and checking out the room. The first thing I noticed about him was the fact that he was naked. The second thing I noticed was the fact that his cock looked about the size of Italian salami. It must have been at least eight to ten inches long hanging down his thigh in front of him. Linda got that familiar sparkle in her eye when she saw him. Great party I replied to him. Linda chimed in with “and it seems to just get better all the time” with a smile and a sparkle in her eye. Without saying another work Linda reached out a hand and hefted this guy’s cock inspecting it. Then she wrapped her fingers around it and started slowly stroking it. As his cock started to harden he turned toward Linda giving her better access to his growing cock. Linda eased forward on the couch to where she was setting on the edge she then gently pulled her new friend toward her by his cock. She tried to slide her mouth over the head of his cock but it was just too large to fit into her mouth. Linda didn’t let this slow her down though and she kept stroking and licking his cock until it was fully erect. As she was giving her attentions to his cock he reached down and started massaging her tits, tweaking and gently pulling on her nipples. The couch we were setting on had a little walkway between the back of it and the snack bar. As both Linda and her new well hung friend started getting hotter and heavier he reached down and eased Linda to her feet. He took this opportunity to pull her to him and kiss her deeply while pulling her into him with an ass check in each hand. Linda maneuvered her ass away from him a little then reached down between them and slid his hard cock between her legs where the shaft was rubbing against her pussy. It was really one of the strangest and most erotic things I think I have ever seen. His cock was so long that a good 3 or 4 inches protruded beyond her ass and was sticking out behind her as they stood there kissing. After a few minutes of this Linda had his cock glistening with a combination of her juices and cum flowing from her pussy. Linda was getting more and more sexually vocal by the minute. Finally he eased back away from her taking her by the hand he led her around the couch. Standing behind the couch he eased her forward bending her over the back of the couch and moved between her legs rubbing the head of his massive cock along her flowing slit. Linda looked back at him with hooded eyes and softly said take it slow until I get use to the size. He replied to not worry that he was going to take his time with her to make sure she enjoyed herself. Linda had enjoyed a number of well hung men but as far as I knew this was the biggest cock she was ever going to have inside her. Linda was gripping the back of the couch with both hands and closed her eyes as her friend eased the head of his cock into her pussy. With just the head in her he froze and stood perfectly still waiting for a sign she was ready to continue. After a few seconds Linda slowly started arching her hips causing her pussy to move over the head of the cock waiting behind her to impale her. He moved his hips back just a little then eased them forward sliding a few more inches of his cock into her. This process continued very slowly and patiently over the next few minutes until he had managed to impale her pussy with the full length of his cock. With what must have been at least 12 inches of hard cock in her he held himself firmly in her without moving for a few minutes waiting for her next indication that she was ready to continue. When Linda started moving again he started slowly started fucking her with long slow methodical strokes. Linda’s moans of pleasure had started to draw and audience as more and more people from the party started standing around watching her getting fucked. The sight of that massive cock sliding in and out of her pussy was almost intoxicating in the sexual effect it was having on everybody standing around watching. Some of the men and a few of the ladies took turns massaging her tits and tweaking her nipples. She was concentrating so much of the feel of that big cock in her pussy I’m not even sure she noticed them. As the minutes past he started fucking her a little faster and a little harder. Her moans were now none stop and her hips were arching back meeting his thrust with thrust of her own as she drove her pussy back impaling his cock deep into her with every stroke. I felt a hand wrap around my cock and looked over expecting to see the woman I had been sitting with when this whole thing started. I have no idea when but at some point she had gotten up and was now fucking some guy on the floor in front of the couch. I guess watching a guy with a cock the size of the one now fucking my wife can have that effect on you. In her place was now a petite little blond who was stroking my cock as we watched Linda putting on her show. I looked over at her and smiled as I took one of her tits in my hand. She leaned over so I could kiss her and as I did I slid my hand down between her legs letting a finger slid into her very wet pussy. My new lady friend separated herself from me momentarily while she stood up on the couch. She straddled me and slid a foot in between a cushion on either side of me. Then holding onto my shoulders for balance she squatted down lowering her pussy onto my cock. I had both hands free to enjoy her body as she fucked me setting on the couch. I would massage her tits pulling and tweaking her nipples. I was able to slid my hand between our bodies and massage her clit with my thumb. My cock couldn’t be described as rock hard being I had already fucked two women that night. It was hard enough to slid into her pussy and for her to enjoy. Although I didn’t think I was going to be able to cum again there was no reason I couldn’t enjoy this young ladies body while enjoying the sight of my wife being fucked behind us. I was also able to play with her ass which was something that she seemed to enjoy as much as I did. But the biggest turn on for me was watching Linda getting fucked right behind me at the same time. Two guys were now standing on the couch in front of Linda I’m sure they wanted her to give them some head while she was being fucked by this guy. She took one of the guys into her mouth for a few minutes but I think the feel of the guy fucking her had her mind way too occupied for another cock in her mouth at the same time. She withdrew the cock from her mouth but gripped both cocks in front of her one in each hand. I could tell she was gripping them tightly and stroking them with a strength that match that of the cock that was now slamming into her pussy. Linda’s breaths were coming in short hard gasps. She was moaning none stop and mumbling almost incoherently. I knew it was going to be but a matter of seconds until she had a major orgasm. Of course I think everybody in the room knew that. The guy fucking her continued slamming his cock in and out of her until he heard her start to scream that she was cumming at which time holding her by the hips he slammed his cock as deep into her as he could and held it there letting her ride out her orgasm on it. I could tell by the look on his face that as he held his cock deep inside her feeling her pussy gripping and pulsating on his cock he started squirting his cum inside her. The feeling must have been contagious because at the same time the two guys whose cocks Linda was stroking began to squirt cum on her face and onto her back. A smile spread across her face as she felt their cum landing on her body. She continued to stroke their cocks until she felt the pulsing stop and their bodies relax. She then let go of the cocks she was holding as her body draped over the back of the couch. The blond riding my cock was slamming herself up and down on my cock as she watched Linda and her group. I was holding her by the ass with both hands and meeting each of her slams with a thrust of my own as I arched my hips driving my cock up and deep into her pussy. With all her weight she came down on my cock driving it has deep into her as she could and started to cum. I let go all resistance holding my cock deep in her pussy as I started to cum, I don’t know how much semen I deposited inside her but do know it was pleasurably for me. She lends forward and her mouth found mine. We shared a deep kiss as we enjoyed our bliss. The large cock in Linda’s pussy was softening as both Linda and he were resting as they came down from their sexual highs. After a few moments he started to slowly back away from her withdrawing his cock from her pussy. I hadn't noticed her before but as soon as his cock emerged from her pussy Sandy was there with a warm wet washcloth and started to clean the cum flowing out of her. Linda remained draped over the couch until Sandy had cleaned the majority of the over flowing cum flowing from her pussy. Linda made a quick trip to the restroom to freshen up a little. While she was away Sandy lends over the back of the couch and wrapped her arms around me giving me a kiss. I want to thank you both so much for being part of my birthday party and for making it so special she said. Oh thank you very much for letting us be part of it I told her we really enjoyed ourselves tonight and hope we can do it again sometime. I think we can come up with a reason to have another party real soon she replied. Linda rejoined me on the couch wrapping an arm around me and snuggling up with me. As we sat there relaxing most of the party goers came to say their good byes as they were leaving. It seemed that in a matter of a very few minutes most of the people there had left. I bent down and gave Linda a soft kiss and ask her if she was ready to go. She said that she really should help Sandy clean up a little before we go. I said I don’t think there will be much cleaning up going on tonight and we can come back tomorrow to help them. We found Sandy and Dave in the kitchen and told them that we were going to call it a night but would be by tomorrow to help clean up. They thanked us again for everything and said they would see us tomorrow. Without giving it any thought at all we walk naked out the back door and through the yard to our house. Everybody was gone from our yards when we got home and we both just went straight to bed. We held each other under the covers and I ask Linda if she had had fun tonight. She said this had to have been one of the best parties like this that we had ever been to. Linda and I have a little ritual that after going to a swinger’s party or being with another couple no matter how much sex we have had that night we always try to make love when we get home. Even after being with three different women that night as my mind began to replay the events of the night my cock started to get hard. Not diamond cutter hard but hard enough to slide into my wife’s well fucked and very lubricated pussy. She rolled over onto her side and I eased in behind her in a spooning position. She reached down between her legs and guided my cock into her pussy. It was loose and very wet from all the cum that had been deposited in it that night but I can’t remember it ever feeling better. We maintained a slow methodical groove as we recounted our activities that night. We talked about the people that we had fucked, sucked and licked. We talked about the people that we had watched fucking and sucking. I would tell her about something I had done or seen and that would remind her of something that she had seen or done. I asked her about the big dick that she had fucked last tonight. She smiled and said well I guess he was lucky he was the last I don’t think I could have handled him earlier in the night. Then she added that she thinks that every woman during her wet dreams gives thought to what it must be like to be fucked by a real large cock she knew that she had. Now that the dream has come true and while she did enjoy it she didn’t feel the need to ever fuck anything that big again. Don’t get me wrong she said I still want nice size cocks it’s just that sometimes too much of a good thing isn’t a good thing and for me between six and nine inches works just fine. She looked back over her shoulder at me as she rolled her head around to kiss me saying I really love you to which I told her how much I loved her. I held her wrapped in my arms with my cock buried in her pussy and must have closed my eyes thinking I must be the luckiest guy in the world to have a woman like Linda.

Bobby and Molly rolled apart basking in the warm afterglow of a lazy orgasm in which both came together. Molly reached over to the bedside cabinet, picked up the glasses of red wine, and passed one over to Bobby. She eyed him thoughtfully for a few moments. Bobby was aware she was on the point of coming out with something profound and he felt a concern about her seriousness. “Bobby I am going to tell you something which normally no woman would ever admit to or want to share with her man.” Bobby frowned “OK what’s coming then sounds really serious!” “You have seen me enjoy sex a few times now with Gerry and yourself, you know how much I enjoy it and how abandoned I can be.” Bobby said, “I get that.” “Well I tone down my sexual appetite depending on the man I am with. With you, I am more refined as you are inexperienced, and with Gerry, I can be a total cum slut with no boundaries at all, just sheer pleasure.” Bobby said, “What do you mean?” “OK look at it this way, all women are potential cum sluts, they all would love to be totally slutty dirty and fuck like whores, we all secretly want this. Depending on the man you are with and what he is comfortable then we tone it down to suit him." “Why?” Bobby asked looking confused. “Women have far more physical pleasure from sex than a man does. Our clits are three or four times more sensitive than his cock and we feel sex all over our bodies.” Bobby, “Really!” “Yes we do, but built into every woman is the fear that by being far too randy, horny, fuck me any way you want attitude, we would scare off our man so we do tone down what we allow him to see and hear.” “Wow!” was all Bobby could manage. “Most women will swallow or spit depending how they feel. A few would say I would never do such a thing but this is driven out of not appearing too slutty for him. Between our legs right to the top of our bottom, we have one big erogenous zone, play right with it and we are in paradise. If some women heard me say this they would be mad and demand I am wrong! But I know I am not.” “I am Gobsmacked!” exclaimed Bobby. “If you think about it men and women are programmed differently, a male sees a pretty female. She is ready to mate and he wants her so his desire is to fill her with his sperm by capturing her, she agrees, then he fucks her. His genetic program tells him to keep thrusting till he empties himself into her. Once he has done that he is no longer required so he comes over sleepy and his cock goes soft.” Bobby “Amazing!” Women are different, they have to choose a mate and will select the most skilled hunters and providers to look after them and her new baby. She is also genetically programmed to be able to repeat mate as often more than one male is present. That is why we can fuck the socks off three men without breaking into a sweat, and it is only porn stories where men get hard again in seconds and are back inside.” Bobby “Awesome!” “So you understand, we don’t have hang-ups about sex, we just have different needs. The trick is to release the woman from her male bonds and allow her to fuck slutty without making him feel threatened. For example, if on her wedding night she was the total slutty vamp, the shy young groom might say 'Shit, what have I married? She will never be faithful! She is such a whore!' In truth, she would only be doing what her arousal wanted from her. Do you understand what I mean?” Bobby “Oh God do I! Where do I learn this stuff?” “I have not finished yet, the best part is to come,” Molly giggled. “What happens, because of our high sex drive and the mental dampener, we are complex creatures and need special handling. All the very great lovers understood women and knew that to be a true love a man has to fuck her mind as well as her body, which means getting inside her head, understanding what I have just told you, and acting on the information. Your great urge is to get me wet and horny slide it in then thrust away until you come hoping I enjoy it as well. Correct?” Bobby “Mmmmm yes. But how?” “We are complex and so is our sexuality, our entire body is responsive. Make her feel you worship every inch, caress her neck into the hollow of her throat, bite the back of her neck, nibble her ears, eat her nipples but make sure you wet them first since caressing dry nipples is not good, and take lots of time before diving your face into her pussy. Tease her, make her wait, make her want your tongue inside her labia sliding around her clit. Most of all, once you are there, go under her pussy towards her bottom. The strip of skin is very sensitive and then run your tongue around her anus you will feel her jump for joy. You'll probably get a comment like 'rude bastard' or maybe encouragement to go into her bottom because she understands you are not fazed by her ability to fuck rude and let her enjoy it. Women are the rudest vampires on earth but will never reveal it to her man, you have to coax her into playing dirty by giving her permission.” “Teach me some moves please!” Bobby pleaded. “No, you learn them for yourself, you know what is required now. When you look at a woman, just open your eyes and see her beauty, look at her back, the shape, the curves, her belly the way it slides down into her pubis, her hands, her feet. In fact, every inch is fuckable, so use it when you fuck her. Hold back, slow down when it gets too hot, and get back into it when he has stopped trying to spit spunk into her every second.” Bobby said with a sly smile “Just thinking about it all has given me a big woody, can I kiss you all over right now!” Molly sighed “Not now. I need some food and we have Marline and Gerry coming around tomorrow night for our fun night. Do you remember I thought he was straight but he told you he is bi, and would like to play with you as well as me?” “Oh my God! I had forgotten about them. Do I have to?” Bobby asked. “You don’t have to but I want you to try it without any preconceptions. I suck cocks and pussies and love both, each is different and none are offensive. It is all inside your mind, so be open-minded and see what you think.” “When Gerry fucked your bottom it seemed to hurt a bit at first as it took a little effort to get it all in," Bobby recalled, "but then you loved it. Is that right, will it hurt me?” Molly replied, "Don’t be such a girl, you will love it!” The next day flashed by and Bobby could not get the thoughts of Marline, her beautiful body, her pert breasts, and the smell and taste of her secret garden nestled between her legs. The odd thought of Gerry ramming him silly also kept creeping in, how was he going to cope? Bobby showered early evening and for the first time used some moisturizing lotions on his body making ready for the evening. He dressed in a T-shirt and boxers with a pair of loose cutoffs and sneakers. He checked himself out in the mirror and felt like the real deal, the man about town with his new knowledge. Molly was in her wing of the apartment. She showered and made sure she was shaved to perfection with nothing to prevent her from enjoying the ultimate fuck night. She went through her knicker collection and selected a white silk thong with little or no covering, no bra, stockings and suspender belt, a white silk camisole top, and a white wrap over skirt with a tie at the waist. She thought to herself “All in white, I could be a virgin, he will know it when he fucks me!” Molly felt a strange feeling deep inside her lower belly and understood her eggs were on the move as she was ovulating which accounted for the aggressive temperament and the need for attention; she needed to be held down and fucked really hard tonight. Molly pinched her nipples gently then slipped her fingers into her cunt sliding them around in the thick creamy dampness, she felt the wetness start to form and her clit swell up with anticipation. “Stop now, save it for tonight” she commanded herself. She pulled her fingers out and sniffed them instinctively, noting the stronger female scent due to the high levels of female pheromones. Still sweet and sexy but very womanly, a cunt asking to be fucked. She was ready! 7:30 p.m., dinner was ready, and the door chimes sounded and both rushed to the front door to let the guests in. Hugs and kisses all around, lots of 'how are you?' and 'what have you both been doing since you were here?' The idle chit-chat went on for a few minutes and Molly said, “Dinner is ready, let's get some wine opened and we can eat.” During dinner, Bobby was eying up Marline thinking about his mother's instructions, wondering where her boundaries would be tonight. She was dressed in a simple flowing dress, emerald green to offset her red hair and no sign of much underneath since he could plainly see her nipples poking against the soft material. He moved closely past her and breathed in her womanly scent, no perfume. A clean aroused woman which he had been inside and wanted to return there and discover what his tongue would find this time. As he passed by she reached back and brushed his groin and whispered “Can’t wait, Tiger? Are you hard yet?” Bobby stopped for a second, his hand slipped between her buttocks and gently probed for her pussy, then back away in a second. Marline said “Rude boy! Wait till later.” Molly was flirting with Gerry, who is never very subtle, and noticed Gerry was watching Bobby and his wife but trying to look casual about it. Molly closed up and started flirting with her hands getting touchy-feely so it was time to move out of the dining room. “Come on you three. We are all adults, we know what we want, so let's get down to my room and start a serious fuck me evening". Gerry struggled out of his chinos and dropped his T-shirt on the floor followed by his boxers, a semi-hard cock was swaying around not quite ready for penetration. Marline dropped her dress to the floor and she was naked. Bobby looked and had forgotten how beautiful her body was with those perky breasts topping it off, he went from semi to fully erect in a second with that familiar buzzing feeling deep inside his groin. Marline smiled and said “Come to Mama. Bobby, you look good enough to eat and I am hungry!” Molly turned to Gerry “Put your hands behind your back and undress me with your mouth. No buttons or zips, just ties if you want me naked to fuck me. Get going man!” Gerry went round behind her, found the camisole ties, and started trying to free them nuzzling her back as he did so. She shuddered and pushed her bottom back into him. She felt him get harder. He pulled around to the front to pull the camisole off and nipped her nipples quite hard to grip the silk. Molly felt the wetness start as her pussy responded. With a little effort the camisole was on the floor, nipples were kissed to celebrate, then the skirt! It would not undo, so Gerry gripped it with his teeth tugged like mad and the tie snapped, down came the wrap over skirt. Molly ordered him "leave my stockings on and once you can get your tongue inside me and lick me, I will take the thong off.” Gerry tried and tried to get inside her, and in frustration barged her backward onto the bed and dived between her legs. He managed to get his teeth onto the edge of the thong and pulled hard, the thin strap snapped and it pinged against his face. Undaunted his mouth was on her pussy in a flash. “Gently, my Lion King, you have won your prize now start slowly and take me into paradise.” His mouth started working miracles inside her cunt, which was flooding her bottom with her thicker, creamier juices driven by her lusts for sexual pleasure and nature's desire to conceive. Molly’s hips started to thrash about and she was moving slowly towards her first orgasm. Molly thought “NO! Too quick. I want a slow start, then a long horny fuck. I want him inside my mouth, my cunt, my bottom before he comes this time." She rolled him off. Gerry startled, wondering what he had done wrong. Molly smiled and said, “I was not quite ready yet, let's start at the top end and work downwards so we take some time and build this into a crescendo of orgasms.” “You’re the boss tonight,” replied Gerry. Gerry and Molly slid together and started necking like two giraffes in the African bush at sunset. He nibbled her neck, her ears kissed her eyes, then around the back of her neck until she was trembling with pleasure and felt her desire building inside her womb. They were making love instead of a pre-fuck warm up, and Molly loved it, she felt like the complete woman, that wonderful moment when a woman goes from wet and horny to cunt all over and Molly just reached it. She pulled him onto his side and gave him room to get to her breasts and her lower belly. Now the female arousal scent was heavy and her bottom was wet inside her cheeks. Gerry slipped his fingers inside her pussy and scooped out some of her creamy wetness sliding it around the crease of her bottom. Every time he brushed her clit she jumped with the electricity it generated. Her cunt was singing now, wanting to be filled with his hardness and fucked to destruction. Molly rolled onto her back and slipped a pillow under her hips, pulled Gerry towards her and gripped his cock guiding him into her. He got up on his knees and rubbed the tip along her slit, wetting the end. One firm push, she opened up and allowed him inside her. She needed it hard so she gripped his back, dug her nails into him, and raked his back. He grunted and responded with an enormous thrust driving her hips down into the pillow, his pelvic bone bruising her clit. She loved it rough, hard, and dirty tonight, her cunt was getting used by a real man. There was no love now, just an animal fuckfest, two bodies driving into each other. Molly started panting hard, building and building her orgasm, pushing him hard making him drive into her as hard as he could. She felt Gerry start to speed up and knew he was about to come, her body took over and she died in a firework display of orgasms. When they came back to earth, he was above his sweat dripping into her eyes. She pushed him off gently, rolled into him, and snuggled up too exhausted to do any more, enjoying the post-coital glow. They rolled onto their sides and watched the fun on the other bed. Bobby was missionary position above Marline who was starting to get very vocal and she got closer to her squirt come off. Bobby started to move faster and faster until he got to almost the point of no return. He stopped. Marline said, “What the fuck!!!” Bobby flipped her over and onto her knees. He lined her up again and rubbed his cock into her pussy entrance to get it wet and slimy, pushed a finger inside her bottom, and the replaced it with the tip of his cock. She gasped and put her head down on the bed preparing for the thrust up her arse. It came and she yelped “Ooooff, that hurts! You are bigger than Gerry. Oh fuck me now, I love it!” Bobby thrust away inside her then remembered his earlier pep talk with Molly. He slowed it right down, very slow keeping the pleasure boiling but not going over the edge. Gerry was watching the action intently; seeing his wife get serviced anally and loving it, he was hard again. Gerry slipped his fingers into Molly, scooped out the slimy wetness and spread it over his rock hard cock. He came up behind Bobby who had no idea he was there until he felt a hand spread the lubrication on his bottom and then grip his shoulder, and the pressure build against his anus. Bobby gasped "My it hurts, but it is so dirty and sexy." He tried to relax to let Gerry in, remembering what Molly had said. Once he allowed himself to open, Gerry slowly found his way inside him and they started to thrust together with Bobby still thrusting into Marline. She gasped and that action brought her over the edge with a massive orgasm shattering her body, that brought Bobby into coming, and Gerry followed soon after. They slumped down on top of Marline who complained bitterly about the weight of the two men. Bobby thought to himself my God it hurt at first, but then it was so rude, so dirty, so fucking wonderful, I absolutely loved it. Marline was tight just like I must have been. Molly lay back on her bed and relaxed, she felt her journey was now complete. Bobby had experienced enough to make him a whole man. He can stay out of my bed and join us in our swinging until he gets a full-time girlfriend.

Something remarkable happened last night. Ever since, I have felt my soul meandering in the neighborhood of the verge of joyful tears, as if there are undercurrents - waves of deepest happiness in my psyche - that are rolling through me and nudging me towards an emotional release but never quite shoving me over the edge. I feel moved, stirred, and deeply satisfied. And that is because, only a few days after my 40th birthday, I had sex with the second woman I've ever had sex with in my entire life. And she was very, very sexy. These are my reflections on an electric, erotic evening with Spice Girl. Part one. When I think about having sex with someone else, there is something that I deeply hope will precede the actual encounter. I want my prospective partner to know about me. Not talking about the trivial stuff. The real stuff. My story. My emotional tender points. And I think that is because I expect that many women will, upon learning these things, somehow lose interest in me. If I show my weakness and appear less like the Marlboro man, will they still want me? I want to know that, if they jump my bones, it was not because they were ignorant of my fragility and imagined me to be some cowboy I am not. I like the real me - my weakness included -, and if I am going to have any kind of sexual intimacy with them, I want them to like the real me, too. So, it was very special that, as my wife and I had dinner with Spice Girl and her husband, we were able to share those stories about me, what it was like to grow up in a conservative Catholic home, the beliefs I developed about sexuality and women. Spice Girl listened intently and compassionately to the whole tale. By the time dinner was over, I felt known. Of course, from the moment I saw her, I was taking her in. It wasn't like a conscious evaluation or assessment, but my soul was assimilating to her, trying to find compatibility. I had come to this meeting already finding her sexy. My wife and I had seen pictures of her, and she looked quite attractive in pictures. But I found her even more appealing in person. Some things are only perceivable in person. She had a charming softness to her personality. She had a kind spirit. Something about her voice when she spoke and her laugh was drawing me in. At dinner, she flirted a little, dropping hints. My wife and I were talking about how little previous sexual experience I had. She responded with a playful, "maybe we can do something about that later." Oh, I so appreciate a woman who will do that. I am so shy when it comes to sexual courtship. Even when she dropped the hints, I had nothing particularly clever or even validating to say back. I probably blushed. My heart skipped a beat when she said it. I felt tongue tied. I wonder if I looked as though I were put off by those comments, but I wasn't. Quite the contrary. I was absolutely hooked by them. I so hoped we would do something about it later. I was so glad she was hinting that maybe we might. After dinner, we met them at a sex club. By that point, I was feeling just a little bit of permission and courage, so I asked if I could sit next to her, and she welcomed me to do so. In this club, she was a focal point. So many people wanted to talk with her. It would have been so easy for me to immediately feel like "Who am I kidding? Look at all the options she has. She's not gonna wanna do anything with me." And I probably would have felt that way, but she continued to do subtle things to encourage me that I was not forgotten. As she talked with another very attractive woman, she reached over and put her hand on my leg nearest to her, rubbing it softly, moving her hand to the inside of my thigh. It wasn't overly aggressive, but it was intimate, and it reassured me that, even though she was busy talking to others, I was on her mind, and the move of her hand to the inside of my thigh laced that reassurance with some sensuality. That was meaningful for me. I'm used to being really good at being platonic friends with women. I excel at it. I am not at all accustomed to women being interested in me sexually. If they are, I never perceive it. But the hand placement was just clear enough for me. Something so small, but it meant so much. So, I wanted to do something small in return to signal her back. While she talked, I stroked her arm softly. And that was something really exquisite to me. Her skin was so very soft. Her arms had such a nice toned shape to them. It was more than a little surreal to me in a wonderful way that this very sexy, soft woman was sitting close to me, sending little cues that she was interested, even acting like, at least for tonight, I was kind of like her date. Then a moment came when she wasn't being engaged by others. She turned to me, snuggled up close, talked in her soft, sensual voice. It was electric. Our hands were sweeping softly over each other as we talked. Her hand was on my thigh. Mine on her shoulder and arm. I asked if I could touch her breast. She invited me to do it. I did. Oh god, it felt so good. She has really fantastic breasts. Really rare and special. They are totally natural, soft, beautifully shaped, and large - larger than she would like, I learned. She said everyone only ever notices her breasts. I can see how that would get old, and at the same time, I can see how everyone is so mesmerized by them. It's just not that often that you find natural breasts that look and feel so full, so soft, so round. And she let me touch them. First over the outside of her dress. Then she said to me, "if you want to, I'll let you reach in and touch them skin to skin." WAS THIS REALLY HAPPENING TO ME?! How wonderful to be offered that. So, I did slip my hand down the front of her top and felt them. Her skin on her breasts was, like her arms, so incredibly soft and touchable. When I touched her nipple, it began to get hard and she moaned softly. I could feel my heart beating harder in my chest. Then we kissed. It was scary at first. I hadn't kissed anyone other than my wife in the 16 years I've been with her. It was soft. I was trembling inside. And I had a moment of fear, wondering if my wife would truly be ok with it. So, I pulled back. I explained to her that I wanted to check in with my wife, and I wanted to include my wife. After all, for my wife and I, this is very much about sharing the experience, and I wanted her to be able to see what was going on. My wife gets aroused by thinking about me with someone else. If something significant was going to happen, I sure didn't want it to go down without her there. So I shared with Spice Girl what I had in mind. I told her I was thinking it would be cool if we went up there to where our spouses were, and while they were playing pool, I got down behind her and gave some attention to her hips. And even though she had given me every indication to that point that she was open to me sexually, I still had a split second that felt like an eternity between my little proposition and her answer. In that minute space, I felt fears erupting inside of me, "Oh, God, what if she thinks that's a terrible idea? What if she thinks it's gross or disrespectful or too forward?" I was so relieved and delighted when she enthusiastically said she would be glad for me to do whatever I wanted. And regarding my need to check in with my wife, she was more than understanding. It was like she was fully tuned into the fact that my wife and I were both very new to this, needed sensitivity and patience. She was immediately supportive, so we went to look for our spouses who had gone upstairs to play pool. Halfway up the stairs, we ran into them. I wanted to immediately confess to my wife what had happened and make sure she was ok, so I told them I had touched her breasts. My wife smiled at me, but I wanted to make sure, so I whispered to her, "Are you ok?" And she assured me she was doing fine. So, we made our way back to the pool table where my wife and her hubby started a new game. Again, Spice Girl was bombarded with people wanting to talk to her, but by this time, I had started to feel comfortable that she was genuinely interested in me, so I waited patiently and tried not to worry that I would be forgotten. After she was done talking, she came over to me and again reassured me I had not been forgotten. What a wonderfully sensitive and considerate woman this was!! She stood in front of me and took my hands to wrap them around her waist. We watched our spouses trading shots on the pool table, flirting and exchanging pecks on the lips. It was such a fun atmosphere. So unconventional for me, forbidden in the belief system of my youth, but exciting and fun. Then I asked if it would be ok for me to do the thing I had proposed earlier, and she said yes. So, while she stood there, I dropped down to my knees behind her, and began rubbing her legs, kissing on them and licking them. I absolutely loved it. I think a woman's body is really the single most fabulous aesthetic and sensory experience in all of nature. Especially, of course, if it's a fit, curvy, beautiful body, and Spice Girl had that in spades. Like her arms and breasts, her skin on her legs was deliciously soft, yet her legs were firm and fit, beautifully shaped, as thought they had been sculpted by a master artisan. She was wearing very sexy heels which made her calves, thighs, and hips enticingly taut. I rubbed my hands up and down the length of both of them, feeling their firmness and the softness of her skin. Then I lifted her dress just a little to reveal the cheeks of her ass. Oh, that ass. It was divine. Her cheeks were perfectly shaped, smooth without a single dimple in them, soft and curvy. I was again having that "IS THIS REALLY HAPPENING?!" feeling as the blood in my veins was on fire from the excitement. I could almost feel the endorphins lighting up my cranium. I began to kiss those lovely cheeks. And suck. And lick. Oh, it was heavenly. And I ran my hands up and down the front of her thighs, pulling slightly to move myself into her. I could see, just between her thighs and below, her perfect little pussy. It was completely hairless. There was not even a hint of stubble. I guess she must have waxed it, because it was completely smooth, soft, and truly lovely in appearance. I found myself longing to bury my face in it, but I couldn't quite get to it from behind. I was pressing my head into her, reaching with my tongue to get to it. My tongue was tracing the crease on each side in between her ass cheek and thigh, hoping to slide somehow inward towards that delectable pussy. I hoped that she could feel my ravenous appetite that had erupted inside of me, craving her pussy. Finally, I asked if I could come around to the front. She agreed, and so I came around and lifted her dress. There it was. In a moment like that, what to do? Part of me wants to sit and simply admire the sight of such a beautiful pussy. The other part of me yearns to dive face first into it's soft, warm folds and bathe in its wetness. But I didn't want to be too hasty. Better to savor something so exquisite. So, I went from left to right, slowly licking the outside of each outer labia. I loved the feel of my tongue against its softness. Then I moved in to the center, sliding my tongue into the soft slit to reach to those warm inner labia and her clit. I was met with both warmth and delicious wetness. I gripped firmly on the back of her thighs just beneath her ass and pulled myself in again. Oh, I wanted this so much. But we had started to garner the attention of onlookers, and it was souring the experience for her. I had become so lost in the glory of her pussy that I had been completely unaware of the surroundings, but she brought me back to it with a gentle tug, and I stood to face her. She whispered in my ear that she was enjoying it, but the attention from gawkers was uncomfortable for her. There was something very precious about that. It was rather wonderful to be on the inside of her circle of trust, to be included in the knowledge of her comforts and boundaries, and I felt sure that we would find time in a more private place later to resume what I had started. ---- "I'm ready for another drink," said Spice Girl. My wife, Spice Girl, her husband, and myself escaped the growing collection of gawkers by exiting the game room and heading back downstairs. As we came out of the stairwell, the sounds of Rihanna's "S & M" beckoned us to the dance floor. "I like it, like it. C'mon. C'mon." The thumping of the bass seemed to be shaking the support beams of inhibitions and reservations, so that, at any moment, the evening would come crashing down into uncontrollable hedonistic lust. As we took the dance floor, Spice Girl and I moved in close to each other. I pulled her sexy, curvaceous body into me, so that her breasts were pressed against my chest. My hands moved all over the back of her body, down her back and over her fantastic ass, gripping her cheeks in my hands. She raised one leg slightly, straddling my leg, and began to grind her pussy against it. Our lips met, and we began to make out, opening our mouths to each other as our bodies mashed together. Our tongues ventured out and found each other, and as my tongue touched hers, I felt an explosive lustful energy come from her body, as though she were the epicenter of an orgasmic earthquake, and my body was being wracked by the shock waves. She plunged her mouth deep into mine, sucking my tongue with a ravenous force, and then retreated back slightly to the passionate dance of open mouths and tongues dancing around each other. Then the song changed. Nine Inch Nails "Fuck You Like An Animal" coursed through us and set her aflame with a whole new level of intensity. She whispered in my ear huskily, "I love this. It's like vertical sex. I want you to fuck me right now." Her nails dug into my back as she raked her hands across it. Then, I did something I didn't know I had it in me to do. I took a fistful of her hair on the back of her head, pulled her head back, and began licking and sucking around her ear and neck. "Yesss!! Pull my hair!" she said breathily. Her neck was taut. Something about it being stretched and exposed to my mouth was incredibly electric. I'm not a vampire, but I can see how it might be appealing. I gripped her tightly as we resumed sucking each others mouths. We were nearing the edge. She was ready for that drink, so we headed to the bar. My cock was rock hard in my pants, and I wanted her to feel what she had done to me, so I pulled her close while she waited for her drink and whispered in her ear, "feel this." I took her hand and stuck it down the front of my pants. She took hold of my cock and, again, released a powerful pulse of passion from her core, groaning with pleasure and gripping my cock tightly. "I want this inside me," she hissed as she moved her grip up and down my hard shaft. Her drink came, and she released my cock. We returned to our table where my wife proposed that we all go upstairs to a private room. Hands held. Moving swiftly. I felt as if I were skipping. Could this be happening? This woman was so sexy. Her body was a work of art. Her sensuality was intoxicating. I was thrilled. I was nervous. She was, in my mind, so far out of my league. And yet my wife and I were moving towards a private room with Spice Girl and her husband. When we found a room and went inside, I felt a lump in my throat. What do I do? It was if, suddenly, I had no idea how to have sex. The immensity of the moment, the surrealness of being in this room with such a gorgeous creature - I was a bit overwhelmed by it. But we had done well kissing on the dance floor, so it seemed natural to return to that. As my wife and her husband found a seat, our lips returned to each other, picking up from the tremendous momentum of just a few minutes earlier. Then, as though I were in a Playboy video, this voluptuous vixen stepped back, reached her arms around her, grabbed for her top, and lifted it up over her head and off of her body. It was the kind of visual that you would want to be able to pause, rewind, and play back in slow motion. God, she was gorgeous. Her frame was so lovely, and her breasts so fantastic. As she lifted her top over her head and stood there in front of us topless, I struggled to catch my breath. It felt like a near death and gone to heaven experience. She returned to me and asked playfully why I still had so many clothes on. She began unbuttoning my shirt, and I helped. Then she dropped down with sudden intention and began unfastening my pants. She took my cock out and began to suck it. I felt a warmth in my chest. How could it be that this gorgeous woman was taking my cock in her mouth? Even though I knew she had done this many times before with lots of other cocks, I still felt lucky to somehow be one of those who found the inside of her mouth. She only sucked me for a minute before she said, almost demanding, "I want you to fuck me," and she laid back on the cushion, spreading her legs. I hovered over her, looking down at her amazing body, her beautiful blonde hair falling down around her head. And I was charmed by how small she actually was. Somehow, I hadn't quite noticed until now. I almost forgot the condom. She reminded me. I had to laugh at myself. I haven't put a condom on in, hell, years. I was fumbling with it, laughing at my own novice awkwardness. But I got it on. I moved to her, slid my dick into her smooth, warm pussy, and gripped her waist with my hands. I don't know if my wife actually said this at that moment, or if I just felt it from her. She knows me. She knows how big a deal it would be for me to finally, after only having had one sexual partner for all these years, have my cock in someone else's pussy. But I heard her cheerful, celebratory voice saying "well, lookie there." I knew she was happy for me. I put my hands on Spice Girl's shoulders and pulled her body into me, driving my cock deep in her pussy. Each thrust was slow, hard, and deep, and with each of them, she let out a deep, reverberating groan of ecstasy. I was grinding into her so tightly, my pelvis grinding on hers as my cock dug into her. Then I bent down closer to her to get my mouth close to her tits. I just had to have my mouth on them. They were so amazing. I continued to thrust my cock into her, pulling at her body, licking her breasts and neck. It was amazing. And yet, it somehow entered my head that maybe I wasn't doing a good job. I don't know why. She gave all sorts of indications that she was having a great time. But my head started to get the best of me, and my erection started to soften. When I realized what was happening, my heart started to sink, and that only made it worse. Soon, I was slipping out, and I felt as though the most amazing experience ever was quickly sliding towards disaster. I thought maybe it would help restore my hardness if we switched positions and I fucked her hard from behind, so I asked if I could do that, and she gladly assumed the position. I'm so very sad to say that I'm not sure I even was in the frame of mind to appreciate the fabulous ass that was presented to me at that moment. If I had focused on it, I think my hardness would have returned. I wasn't flaccid, but softer than my usual erections. I was still hard enough to get my dick in her pussy, though, so I put it in, and began letting my core muscles take over. I pounded her ass with everything in me, gripping her petite little waist. Smack! Smack! Smack! I was slamming against her and added the occasional slap on the ass. She sounded as though she was loving the forceful, animalistic fucking. And I so wanted to give it to her. She was so hot, so fine. She deserved to be fucked like an animal. But somehow I was focusing on my performance and believing it wasn't cutting it. She started to dry out. In retrospect, I've experienced that with my wife as well when fucking from behind. I think the rapid moving of air in and out just does that. And we were directly under a fan. She mentioned that condoms sometimes do that to her. There were lots of possible reasons, but only one was in my head at that moment. She must not really be enjoying this. At that moment, I felt like Donald Trump talking to my penis, "you're fired!" I was mad at it, but I wasn't about to let this incredible woman walk away without a good time. I felt a surge of confidence and passion inside of me, because I knew what I was going to do. I may not be able to count on my dick, but there is one thing I feel good about, and that is what I can do to a woman's pussy with my mouth. And it's not because I have fantastic technique. Maybe it's ok. But the reason I believe I can do amazing thing with my face in between a woman's legs is because I LOVE IT THERE. And I just believe that is comes through in the way I eat a woman's pussy. I knew she was about to feel just how much lust I had for her, something I had been unable to communicate adequately with my cock. So with her still on all fours, I pulled out, dropped down, flipped over on my back, and slid under her like a mechanic who was about to go to work on his favorite car. She giggled with glee and said something about how much fun I was. Ah, heaven!! I gripped her ass with my hands, and pulled her beautiful pussy to my face. I was licking the outside of it with broad strokes from the flat of my tongue, thoroughly enjoying the feeling of her soft labia on the surface of my tongue. It wasn't long before I could feel the wetness returning to her fabulous pussy. I was in a frenzy. I don't know how many times I heard her say, "I'm going to cum again." There were moments of slow, soft licking. There was the feel of her clit in my mouth as I sucked on it. There were sprints of fast, furious friction where she thrust her hips wildly, fucking my face while I grasped her hips and pulled into her with all my hunger-driven might. There was the sight of her fit, fabulous frame as I peered up at her from between her legs. It was a swirl of ecstatic moments. Then she moved to get on her back. I noticed, as she did, that there was a huge puddle of her wetness on the cushion. Somehow, I needed to see that. At that moment, in my heart, I was finally convinced that this was real. She was having a good time. She laid back, and I continued to lick her pussy until once again, she said "I'm gonna cum again. Keep doing it just like that." I kept licking until she began to shake, slapping the mat with hand, yelling "shit" and "fuck" at the top of her lungs. My hottest fantasies could not measure up to this. As she climaxed, she lifted up her hands in a "slow down" sort of motion. I think, at that moment, her clit had become super sensitive from all the licking, sucking, and cumming, so I just pressed my face into her sopping wet pussy, and slowly bathed in it's juices, embracing her hips with the greatest of appreciation, while she released the last bit of cum and came floating back down from the heights of her climax. I raised my head and just looked at her. She lay there in an almost catatonic state, her eyes closed, her lovely face painted with a dreamy smile, a songful sort of cooing coming from her throat. I just sat there between her legs, stroked her thighs softly, admiring her and a bit in awe of her beautiful sexuality and the encounter we had just had together. I reached for her, and pulled her little body up into my lap. She was straddling me with her legs, and her arms wrapped around my neck. She rested her lovely head of blonde hair on my shoulder, and continued to almost hum with pleasure. I held her, my arms around her, my hands moving gently over her back, just stroking it softly. It was a beautiful moment for me. Very special because the second woman I had ever had sex with wasn't running or making a quick, awkward exit. She just stayed there in my lap as we embraced and coasted in a softer stream of affection and euphoria. Slowly, we all got up, got our clothes back on. My wife and Spice Girl's husband went to find bathrooms. Spice Girl and I stood in the hallway, holding each other, listening to the sounds of sex all around us. She giggled, still in a dream-like state. I continued to marvel at the sweetness of her arms around my neck, standing there, basking in the afterglow of what had happened. Our spouses returned, and we descended the stairs back to our table where their friends were waiting. I was a wreck. My hair was everywhere. One of the friends at the table laughed at me. It felt wonderful. Spice Girl had torn me up, and I couldn't have been happier. I sat next to my wife. She looked at me lovingly, clearly delighted by the joy she knew I was feeling. She whispered in my ear, "can you believe it? you had sex!" I held her close. How lucky I was to have a wife who would support me and encourage me in this sort of adventure, who would celebrate with me and be happy for me. We rose to leave, embraced Spice Girl and her husband one last time, thanked them for such a sexy evening, and left holding hands, both of us deeply satisfied and joyful at the experience we shared. ---- I woke up this morning with the realization that I wasn't finished telling my story about Spice Girl and my experience with her, the second woman I've ever had sex with. I've recounted the details of the event, but I don't think I've adequately processed and recorded my reflections on the experience, what it means to me, and how it fits into my poly journey. As I was reflecting on it this morning, two media items came to mind. One was of Akon and Lonely Island singing "I Just Had Sex". It's comedy, but in spite of that, the lyrics are so deeply validating for me. As a guy, having that sense of amazement and awe that "a woman let me put my penis inside her." The sincere gratitude towards women who want to have sex..."nice of any girl ever". I love that the song has the feel of an anthem sung by others around the world. When I listen to it, I feel less alone with my own juvenile feelings about still being so inexperienced and awestruck by sex even at age 40. The other media item is episode #68 of Life on The Swingset podcast, in which Cooper describes his poly experiment as "a way for me to sort of correct my perceptions of myself in a dating situation" and go's on to say "we were all fucked up by high school, but some of us carry it more than others, and I'm one of those people." That whole part of the discussion meant a lot to me. I do not think of myself as sexually desirable to a woman. It always comes as a tremendous surprise to me, something that I ache for, to discover that a woman wants me sexually. Which brings me to Spice Girl, my epic second. She is a woman who, had I seen her out in the day to day normal scenery of my life, would have immediately inspired the thought "she would never want to have sex with me". She's very sexy. She has a fantastic body. She's the center of attention. I see women like that all the time. I am drawn in by them. My heart flutters. I wish I could find the courage to speak to them. I almost never find it. And it is always because I believe that they will immediately think I'm a perv, a sicko, unattractive, not tall enough, not handsome enough, not fit enough, not something. I think I'm a pretty decent guy. I'm confident I can be a great friend to a female. I'm even pretty confident, thanks to my wife, that I can give a woman a good sexual experience were she to give me the chance. But I am so deeply convinced that a woman I find attractive will not want to give me that chance. I would imagine that someone reading this will ask "why is your wife's love and attraction not enough for you?" And I believe the answer to that has to do with the painful beliefs I have described. They took their place in my psyche during my most formative years, became the foundation for my self-concept around women, and then I proceeded to build a life on top of them. Which gave those beliefs power - staying power. Untangling them now and re-writing those perceptions of myself in a world filled with attractive women is just not that easily accomplished. It is very easy for me to believe that my wife's sexual attraction to me is somehow an edge case, an exception to the rule, a fluke. Not to trivialize her affection or say I don't appreciate it. I very much appreciate it. I am quite sure I would not have come to this place of having even a grain of self-acceptance or hope about my place as a sexual person among women had it not been for her. I was VERY lucky to marry a woman who is free in her sexuality, who loves to have sex with me, and who is genuinely attracted to me. All of that was powerful enough to crack a very strong belief system and give me cause to question the ideas that had haunted me. But I'm a long way from over it or past it. If I lived on a remote island with my wife and never saw other attractive women, her attraction to me and affection for me would absolutely be enough. I would never have to encounter other women I am so attracted to and experience that inner struggle about them. But that is not the world I live in. I see dozens of attractive women every day, and every time, the mental gymnastics happen. "She knows your looking. She thinks it's gross. She would never want you that way." So, I still have work to do, and like Cooper said, this poly journey gives me a chance to work on those perceptions, discover a more balanced, real picture of how women will view me sexually. And to discover that just maybe, a woman would let me put my penis inside her. Maybe she would actually want it. And for me, a woman letting me into her vagina is a unique, cherished, still rare form of acceptance that I crave. I am used to a woman accepting and even welcoming me as a friend. I am even becoming more used to a woman accepting me in spite of my openness about being a sexual person. But those are tertiary to the acceptance I desperately long for. The acceptance I feel if a woman says, in one way or another, to me "I want you to fuck me." And that is what Spice Girl said to me. And something about the whole evening, about her, about the chemistry between us...I believed her. And it meant so much to me because it's another cherished, still very early, piece in the puzzle of rewriting my belief system about myself. Of course, I now find myself wondering "Why? What did she see in me? What made me sexually attractive to her?" And I think that is something about swinging that I don't care for. I may never get the answer to those questions. From what I understand, swinging isn't really about relationships. It's much more about casual sex. Poly on the other hand, is more about sexual relationships. And that is where I would more expect to have those conversations before and after the sex that I long for, be able to connect, communicate, and validate meaning to the experiences I'm having. Perhaps poly is a better place for me than swinging, but I'll forever be grateful for the monumental experience I had with a very sexy swinger, Spice Girl.

When this story took place Linda and I were not new to the lifestyle. That being said we were also not what you would call hardcore swingers either. I would guess we had been involved in foursomes with maybe three different couples. Two of which were strangers that we had met through swinger publications. With both of those couples we had sex on the first date. The sex that we had with those couples was started by Linda and the male half of the other couple being the first two naked. We had also been to a few swingers dances (off premises) but had never been to an on-premises club. The group action offered by the on-premises club was something that had always intrigued me as something I really wanted us to experience. Linda was more comfortable with couple on couple action she had said she wanted to get to know a couple before we played with them. Linda would never bring up any interest in the lifestyle. It was always a conversation that was started by me. She was always a willing participant in any sexual activities and when we were with another couple she was always the one who seemed to start the party so to speak. However whenever I would bring up the subject of attending a party house or an on-premise club she was always reluctant to the idea. Because of her reluctance in this area I didn’t want to push things too much. But as reluctant as she was toward this subject I was on the opposite end of the spectrum and fantasized about group play. So whenever I felt it was a good time to broach the subject again I would do just that. My persistence finally wore down her resistance and she agreed to check out a party-house with me but made it clear this was my idea and she didn’t think anything sexual was going happen. We would just check it out to see what we thought about it and nothing more. I was fine with that stipulation just happy to finally be able to get her in the door to break down her resistance. My thoughts were nothing would happen this time but maybe just maybe she would see that it wasn’t as intimidating as she had envisioned. If so maybe she would be open to making a return trip there something. I learned of a party house located about sixty miles from our home. I had called the couple that put on the parties to learn a little about this place. Bob and Carol were the couples that ran it and I was impressed with how open, friendly and helpful they were. They told me what they offered, what to expect and also what the rules of the parties were including “no” meant no. I told them about Linda’s reluctance to attend a party house as well as some of her fears. After a couple calls in one of which Linda talked to Carol for probably the better part of an hour. She seemed much more comfortable with the idea of checking the place out after that conversation. Carol had told me about an upcoming theme party that we might enjoy attending I approached Linda with the idea about checking it out. After some brief reluctance Linda finally said well it’s up to you we can check it out if you want to. As most guys will tell you, you might be getting into some dangerous areas when women tell you I don’t care it’s up to you. Ok I’m spoiled and wanted to so I made plans to attend. We all know that is the female side of this thing that makes it work and I just wanted Linda to know all the facts before she made a judgment one way or the other. The day of the theme party finally arrived. I was trying to be cool but truth be told I was as nervous as I had been in a very long time. Linda on the other hand went about her daily routines like it was any other day. She was so calm I was convinced that she had already made her mind up to the fact that she wasn’t going to participate in anything sexual that night. We took the kids to their grandparents that afternoon and grabbed a sandwich on the way home. When we walked in the door I told Linda I was going to take my shower and get dressed. As I showered Linda laid out what she was going to wear that night. The theme for the night was lady in red so Linda chose a red cocktail dress, a pair of red high heel “CFM” shoes and thigh highs to wear for the night. As I was shaving Linda ran her bath water. She set out her shaving supplies which included those she used to trim her pubic area and placed them beside the tub without saying a word. She added some scented bath oils to the water and climbed in. As she relaxed in the tub I left her alone and continued dressing in the other room. My pulse quickened as I walked out of the bathroom because there was only one reason I could think of as to why she brought out what she needed to trim her pubic area. I busied myself around the house waiting for Linda to get ready to go. I was trying not to show the anxiety I was feeling. I was just so excited about finely getting to go to the kind of party I had only heard and read about. The car was loaded, the dogs were fed, everything was ready to go I just needed Linda to get ready and we would be gone. When Linda walked into the living room my cock sprang to an instant erection. She was wearing a red cocktail dress that came to mid-thigh. The dress was just short enough to give a glimpse of the tops of her thigh highs. She had on the pair of red CFM shoes that placed her ass in the just right position. The back of the dress came to just below her shoulder blades with the front showing a lot of cleavage. I could tell by the way her nipples were protruding that she wasn’t wearing a bra. Her makeup was perfect as was her hair. Her lips may have been saying nothing is going to happen tonight but her body was saying lets fuck. She asked how she looked and if I thought she was dressed alright for tonight. I don’t know why women do that, do they really think a guy with sex on his mind is going to tell her anything other than she looks great. Alright I said you look great you look so sexy in such an elegant way. I grabbed some fruit out of the fridge that I had cut up to munch on the drive along with some fruit juice. In a matter of just a few minutes we were out of town and on the interstate on our way to find out what party houses are all about. We made some small talk during the first part of the trip but after a few minutes we both settled into our own thoughts. Other than her sexy attire Linda gave no indication of any interest in any sexual activity that night. As we drove she had settled back in her seat staring out the passenger side widow lost in thought. As we neared our destination I pulled out the direction I had be given. The direction lead us to our destination with no problem what so ever. As we found a parking place Linda checked her reflection in the mirror of her sun visor. She proceeded to freshen her makeup along with making sure her hair was just right. We walked up to the front door and rang the doorbell. Within just a few seconds we were met by Carol. She greeted us and seemed genuinely happy to see us. We exchanged greetings and were welcomed to their party. Carol gave us a tour of the house explaining each area along with what we could expect in each area. She took a moment to address Linda saying that she understood that we had never been to a party like this before. She wanted to insure Linda that in this place there would be no pressure on her to do anything and that no means no. This seemed to relax Linda a little as we continued to tour the house. We arrived a little early, about 7PM so that we would have a chance to meet the proprietors and check the place out before most of the partiers showed up. There were two of the regular couples there and they were helping Bob, the male half running the party, set things up for the night. Carol ended our tour in the kitchen area where she offered us coffee which we gladly accepted. As we sipped our coffee we chatted with Carol. A short time later Bob as well as the other couples entered the kitchen were Carol introduced them to us. I don’t really know what I was expecting but we found everybody very open and friendly as well as being down to earth people. It was no secret that this was our first venture into something like this and everybody seemed to go out of their way to make us comfortable. We must have lounged around the kitchen chatting for the better part of an hour before the doorbell rang announcing the arrival of more partiers. Barbra, the female half of one of the regular couples told Linda that she was going to go out to the living room area where it was a little more comfortable. Linda and I joined her in the living room we sat down on the couch where we checked out the decorations. Before she sat down Barbara turned on the TV and turned on some porn. As she sat down she told Linda that they always play a little porn on the TV’s it helps in setting the mood. More and more couples were arriving over the next hour or so. A number of them greeted Barbra with hugs and kisses. She would then introduce each of them to us. There was a vast verity in the couples attending the party. Most were in their thirties and forties and most were very attractive. They all seemed very open and friendly as wells as being genuinely happy to meet us. Barbra seemed to sense that we were a little at a loss of where and how we wanted to proceed. She got up and asked Linda if she would like to check out some of the action. Linda said sure and stood to join Barbra as she led the way down the hallway toward the bedrooms. Not to be left out I joined them as they checked out the action going on in some of the rooms. We walked into the group room where a number of mattresses were laid out on the floor and found five or six couples naked on the mattresses engaged in a multitude of sexual acts. One sexy blond lady was standing bent over between two men. One was fucking her from behind while she was giving head to the other. Another woman was riding a guy and making no secret of the fact the she was enjoying his cock in her pussy. The sights, sounds and smells in the room were pure sex and I found it all very stimulating. I found the sight of the blond standing between the two guys to be a real turn on. The one that was fucking her was causing her large breast to sway from side to side with each thrust. As we stood and watched the action around the room Barbra glanced over to Linda then back to me with a smile said I think all this is turning Linda on just look how her nipples are sticking out. With that she reached out and ran a finger over the front of Linda’s dress and her erect nipples. Linda laughed a little and said yes it is very stimulating that’s for sure. Barbra looked at Linda then to me and asked if we would like to join her in the hot tub. Without hesitation Linda said yes that sounds like fun, Linda then asked me if I would mind getting our robes out of the car. Barbra and Linda proceeded to the hot tub as I went out to the car to get our robes. On returning I found Carol in the kitchen and paid our donation to the party before joining Barbra and Linda in the hot tub. The hot tub was located in what had been the garage. The lighting was deemed but you could still make out what was going on. Linda and Barbra were both in the tub when I arrived and were sitting on either side of a guy I didn’t know. They were all three laughing, joking around and seemed to be having fun. I removed my clothes and joined them in the tub sitting on the far side of the tub from were Linda and Barbra where. Barbra introduced the guy they were sitting with as Dave an old friend of hers and a regular at these parties. Two other couples were also in the tub with us. They smiled and nodded their heads in greeting as I got into the tub. One couple was too engaged in their own thing to pay much attention to the rest of us. I watched the couple who were obviously getting into it for a few minutes when I heard the other young lady on the other end of the tub announce to the guy with her that she was too hot as she climbed out of the tub and sat on the side with her feet dangling in the tub. She was a beautiful blond in her twenties I would guess. She had those perfect perk young breasts that naturally stood out proud and tall on her chest. She was opening and closing her legs as she chatted with the guy she was with which was putting on quite a show for the rest of us. About this time a guy entered the room and saw Barbra in the tub. Hey there you are he greeted her I’ve been looking all over for you. He walked around the tub leaned over the edge and gave Barbra a deep kiss. Hi Dan she said I want you to meet Linda and her husband. Dave waved a greeting toward me and greeted Linda by walked over to her and giving her a kiss. Glad to meet both of you he said but right now I’ve got a promise from Barbra that I have got to collect on maybe I can catch up with you guys later. He then walked back over to Barbra took her hand and led her out of the tub and back into the house. I went back to checking out the action going on in the tub. The couple that were about to get it on were getting up and getting out of the tub. The guy made no attempt of trying to conceal the fact that he had a hard on that was sticking straight up. They both dried off and left the room. The other couple followed their lead and also left the tub. This left just Linda, Dave and I in the tub. My attention was brought back to Linda and Dave when I heard Dave let out a very soft moan. Linda was sitting beside him and looking over at him. I was going slow and letting Linda lead the way because I didn’t want to get her into anything that she wasn’t comfortable with. However the closer I looked at her and Dave I detected movement of her right arm which was causing little waves. I knew almost instantly that she was jacking Dave off under the water. Then I saw Dave reach down with his left hand under the water. Linda moved just a little and I knew she was spreading her legs giving Dave access to her pussy. My cock sprang to life while I watched the two of them. Neither of them spoke as they stimulated each other under the water. After a few minutes of watching them I decided to give them a little privacy to see what would happen. I broke the silence by telling Linda I was going to the restroom and would be right back and ask her if she will be ok. She looked at me nodded and said ok I’ll be fine. I got out of the tub, dried off and left to find the restroom. I had killed a few minutes checking out the group room again and was on my way back to the hot tub when I met Linda and Dave walking my way hand in hand. They both had a towel wrapped around them. Linda walked up to me took my hand gave me a kiss and said come on we are going to play a little bit. She then led both Dave and I down the hall to one of the semi-private rooms. We found a private area with a mattress on the floor. Linda took her towel off threw it on the floor then grabbed both Dave’s and my towels and jerked them from our bodies. Dave and I were both standing there with our cocks standing straight up, hard and ready for action. I could see why Linda was attracted to him he must have had a cock at least ten inches long and very thick. Linda walked up to me threw her arms around my neck and gave me a deep wet kiss. I eased a little to the side reached between her legs and ran my hand over her pussy. Feeling the wetness and heat coming from her pussy I slid a finger into her. She pulled her mouth from mine and said I want to suck you cock while Dave fucks me from behind. We melted onto the mattress I was on my back Linda knelt down beside me and sucked my cock into her mouth. Her ass was held high and inviting. David stood there for a moment and looked at me for my ok to proceed. You better get that cock into her before she starts without you I told him. Dave knelt behind her and eased between her legs. As he ran his cock over her pussy Linda reached back and guided him into her. Dave started a slow and rhythmic thrusting into her pussy. Linda was moaning as she would lower her mouth onto my cock as his cock slid in and out of her. Dave’s pace steadily picked up as he fucked Linda. As his pace picked up Linda’s pleasure on my cock also increased. Soon Dave was slamming his cock into her pussy causing her tits to sway from side to side with each thrust of his cock. Linda was soon lost in her own pleasure her breaths were coming in short gasps. She was kissing the head of my cock and stroking it as Dave brought her over the edge of her first orgasm. I saw Dave grab her hips and pull her into him as he thrust his cock as deep into her pussy as he could. I knew he was cumming deep inside her. I would guess it was the first squirt of cum to hit the back of her pussy that brought Linda over the edge and she screamed out her orgasm. Dave slowly sank to the floor a few minutes later as he did his cock came out of her pussy with a plopping sound. From my vantage point I could see his cum mixed with her juices slowly running down the insides of her thighs. Linda leaned forward removing my cock from her mouth and kissed me. As she did I rolled her over onto her back. After watching Dave fuck her and knowing how much being fuck with his big cock turned her on I needed to cum and to cum soon. As I moved between her legs I spread them wide as I lined my cock up at the entrance of her pussy. She was so well lubricated along with the fact that Dave’s cock had stretched her pussy to the point it was gaping open there was no hesitation on my part. I just thrust my hips forward and sank my eight inch cock all the way into her pussy. As I entered her Linda let out a guttural moan and thrust her hips up to meet my assault on her pussy. We were not making love we were fucking in the purest sense of the word. I was thrusting my hips like a jack hammer slamming my cock into her hard, fast and deep. Linda was meeting every one of my thrust with a thrust of her own. She would meet my cock being thrust into her by rolling her hips, raising her ass up and thrusting her hips forward to meet my thrusts. Her pussy was so full of Dave’s cum that her pussy would splash out a combination of their juices every time my cock slid into her. As our pelvic areas slammed together they made a wet slapping sound. I knew at this pace I wasn’t going to last too long but neither of us cared this was all about cumming. Dave leaned forward and started sucking Linda’s breast as I was kneeling between her legs fucking her as hard as I could. She was holding his head with one hand and bracing herself with the other as she continued to thrust her hips up to imbed her pussy onto my cock. I felt my cock start to twitch and could feel my seed making its way up my cock. Her legs were straight up and being held there by my chest. I grabbed the front of her thighs pulling myself as deep into her as I could as I started to cum. I shot spurt after spurt of cum deep into her pussy. I seemed to be cumming more than I could ever remember cumming before. After I finished I collapsed beside her as I tried to catch my breath. As we were laying there Dave excused himself to go to the restroom as he left he said he would be right back. When he was gone I asked Linda if she was having fun to which she affirmed that she was having a great time. I told her that I had seen her jacking him off in the hot tub. Linda looked at me with a smile as she told me that she was just sitting there not really knowing what to expect when he took her hand and placed it on his cook. I couldn’t help it she said that is one of the nicest cocks I have ever seen. I have told you that I have always wanted to see what it would be like to have a big cock and that is one very big cock. She said she was stroking his cock when the next thing she knows he has a finger in her pussy. It just felt so good and that is what we are here for isn’t it I just wanted to fuck him. You’re alright with me doing that aren’t you she asked. Yes it is I told her and I’m glad that you’re having fun and that is what we are here for. About that time Dave came back into the room. He knelt down beside Linda and ran his hand over her breast. In reply Linda reached up and wrapped her hand around his cock stroking it lightly. Dave rose up on his knees and moved toward Linda’s head. She rolled to her side and sucked the tip of his cock into her mouth. It was so large that she couldn’t get much of it into her mouth but tried to do her best with what she was able to handle. I rolled a nipple between my thumb and forefinger. I could tell that she wanted to take some time to enjoy what Dave had to offer her so I decided to give them a little private time. I whispered in her ear that I’ll be right back I need to go to the rest room. It had worked so well the first time I it wouldn’t hurt to give her a little more time alone with her fantasy cock. This time I really did need to make a short pit stop before anything else took place. There was a restroom located off the group room that I headed for. The lighting in the group room was dim to the point that your eyes needed to accustom to the darkness to see what was going on inside. As I walked into the group room I could see a number of people were on the mattresses engaging in various forms of sex. I heard moans and groans from both males and females coming from all the sexual activity taking place in there. I also noticed a couple standing next to the door. The man was standing with his back against the wall with the woman in front of him. I noticed them but didn’t pay much attention to them as I entered the room. I walked passed them and continued into the restroom. As I left the restroom I paused for a moment to take a closer look at what all was going on in the room. As I was there my eyes became accustom to the light letting me see all that was going on. I will just say that it was what you would imagine what would be going on during group sex. It was to say the least a very stimulating site. I had an urge to join in on the fun but decided I should instead return to where Linda was and rejoin her and Dave. As I was walking out of the room I noticed again the couple standing by the door. This time I paid a lot more attention to them. The woman was a very big lady, not fat or over weight but perfectly proportioned. She was probably around six foot tall and maybe a hundred and fifty pounds or so. She had large tits about the size of grapefruits, a flat stomach and a beautiful face. As I walked up to them I was checking out her body which I found very erotic. As my eyes scanned from her body back to her face where we made eye contact. As I did she slowly ran her tongue over her upper lip as she looked into my eyes. Do you like what you see she said with a smile, very much I replied. I walked up to them and introduced myself they reciprocated saying that she was Clay and her husband was Sam. We made some small talk which I found a little strange and out of the ordinary at least for me in that I was introducing myself and engaging in a conversation with a naked couple in a room in which I don’t know how many other people were engaging in various forms of sex. But in some strange way it seemed quite normal but none the less very exciting to me. I hadn’t noticed just how exciting it was to me until Clay (I found out later her name was shorten from Claudine) reached down and ran her hand over the towel that covered my cock. The towel was tented out in front of me and doing nothing to cover my erection. You look like you’re enjoying yourself she said with a smile. Very much I confessed to her. As she continued to run her hand over my cock I could see her nipples harden and start to grow. It looks like you’re getting a little excited yourself I told her as I ran a finger over one of her nipples. As I did she let out a little moan and smiled at me. She leaned back against her husband and I saw her hip sway a little as she pushed her ass back into his cock. Sam was staring at the action going on next to us on the mattresses. I followed his gaze and saw that he was watching two women engaged in sex One woman was lying on her back with her upper body supported by a guy sitting in back of her. Her legs were spread wide and another woman was knelling in front on her with her head in the woman's crotch. The one that was performing oral sex on the other was holding her ass high and had Sam’s attention. Sam whispered something in Clay’s ear to which she nodded her head smiled and said sure go ahead, have fun. Sam eased himself from behind Clay and knelt behind the woman eating the other woman As I was watching Sam I felt a hand squeeze my cock. I looked back to Clay who said do you want to join them or play with me. I reached between her legs and ran my fingers over her pussy. My fingers were covered with her juices as soon as I touched her. I leaned forward to kiss her as my finger entered her pussy. As my lips touched hers she opened her mouth and our tongues met. As we parted from our kiss Clay looked me in the eye then slowly sank to the floor. With a jerk she pulled the towel from around my waist and slowly stroked my cock. She seemed fixated by my cock as she leaned forward ran her tongue over the entire shaft before letting her mouth engulf it. I watched as the entire eight inches of my cock slid into her mouth and down her throat. She gently cupped my balls in one hand as she slowly slid her head back until just the head of my cock was left in her mouth then she would slid it all the way back in again. My hands were resting on either side of her head more to maintain my balance than anything else. Clay pulled her head back to the point that my cock exited her mouth. She stood back up put her arms around my neck and gave me a deep wet kiss. When we parted that kiss she looked me in the eyes again and said let’s find a place where we can lay down. Lead the way was my reply. We found an open spot on the mattresses and settled down. Clay lied down on her back and spread her legs just enough to give me a good look at her pussy. I knelt between her legs resting my hands on her knees. I slowly pushed her knees outward spreading her legs wide to give me access to her pussy. I kissed my way down the insides of her thighs to her pussy. I leaned forward and ran my tongue around the outside of her pussy. She responded by lifting her hips off the mattress and thrusting her pussy forward to meet my tongue. I took my time enjoying the smell and taste of her womanhood. She was grinding her pussy into my face and starting to moan. I flicked my tongue over her clit which brought an even louder moan. I alternated flicking my tongue over her clit and driving my tongue as deep into her pussy as I could. After a period of time Clay wrapped hands around my head forcing my mouth to her pussy that she was grinding into my face. Her whole body was shaking and her breathing was coming in short gasps. I knew she was right at the brink of her orgasm. I sucked her clit into my mouth like it was a small cock. While I held her clit firmly between my lips as I continued sucking on it Clay had a massive orgasm. She expelled so much female juices that my face was cover with her juices. As Clay came down from her orgasm I let her clit slip from between my lips. I blew lightly over her clit and pussy. I knew she would be ultra-sensitive in that area so I made sure to only touch her lightly. I kissed and licked her juices from the insides of her thighs. After a few minutes I kissed my way up her body until our lips met As our lips parted Clay smiled and said you are good honey my heart is still pounding. As are you I told her you give great head but I would really like to fuck you now. I got up from Clay and eased her over onto her hands and knees then eased in behind her. I ran my cock over the length of her pussy letting her juices coat it. She reached between her legs, wrapped her fingers around my cock and positioned it at the entrance to her pussy. I arched my hips forward thrusting my cock all the way into her with one thrust. I held myself all the way in her for a moment before slowly drawing it back out again. Then I thrust it all the way back into her again. I would thrust into her and then slowly pull out of her. I got into a rhythm as we fucked. I ran my thumb from the back of her pussy back and over her ass. As my thumb passed over her tight little back door she let out a moan of pleasure. The next time I did this I paused at her asshole rubbing my thumb over it pushing into her just a little bit. Again she moaned and this time pushed back into my thumb. I don’t know where she got it but Clay reached back and handed me a small bottle. I looked at it and discovered it was a small bottle of KY lubricant. With my cock still buried in her pussy I held the bottle of lubricant between the cheeks of her ass letting a small amount flow down and over her asshole. I rubbed the area with a finger letting the slick liquid coat her entrance. As I put a little pressure on her puckered little hole my finger slowly entered her. As I fingered her back entrance I poured a little more lubricant between down the crack of her ass. I slowly pulled my cock out of her pussy and coated the head with some of the KY. I then ran the head of my cock over her tight little backdoor. I pushed forward slowly my cock slid into her as I did she pushed back into me impaling my cock into her ass. After a few minutes she became use to my size and started to roll her hips which caused my cock to slide in and out of her. I started to fuck her ass a little faster and with a little more force. Yea that’s it baby fuck my ass with that big cock of yours. The harder I fucked her the more vocal she got encouraging me and instructing me on what she wanted. In just a matter of a few minutes I had a firm grip of her hips and was pulling her back into me as I thrust my cock into her. I could feel the muscles inside her ass gripping my cock as I would pull it out of her. I slapped her ass with a smack and she screamed out her pleasure. Some guy moved over in front of Clay as I was fucking her ass and knelt down. He placed his cock to her lips she grabbed his cock and sucked it into her throat. Clay’s body was shacking and she was moaning loudly as her orgasm overcame her. She was holding the guys cock in front of her with one hand and with the other she was rubbing her clit with jackhammer like speed. I knew she was close and I also knew I couldn’t hold out much longer. I quit trying to hold back and after a few more strokes I pulling her back into me as hard as I could and started to cum deep in her ass. At the same time Clay started to cum, she was moaning, whimpering and calling out the fact that she was cumming. The guy in front of her was frantically stroking his cock. He placed the head between her lips and started to cum. After the guy in front of her stopped squirting cum into her mouth Clay licked the head clean and collapsed forward with me on top of her. We both laid there trying to catch our breath and come back to earth after a tremendous sexual high. My cock was softening in her ass and working its way out of her. Oh baby that was great Clay said with a smile as she glanced over her shoulder at me did you enjoy it. Enjoy it is an understatement I said that was great we have got to get your names and number before we leave I would love to get together again. I would love that she replied. I got up from Clay and told her I would love to spend a little more time with her but I need to find my wife and make sure she’s doing alright. In parting she told me to be sure to get with her and Sam later they would love to meet my wife and wanted to exchange contact information. I promised her that we would and headed into the restroom to freshen up a little bit before checking on Linda. Before I even walked into the room which I had left Linda I could hear her moans of pleasure from the hallway. As I walked into the room I found Linda on her hands and knees with Dave behind her slamming his cock into her from behind. There was a guy I didn’t know kneeling in front of her and she had his cock in her mouth. I hadn’t really noticed before how big Dave’s cock looked sliding in and out of her pussy. It was huge and was about as big around as an eight ounce V8 can. The sight of that huge cock slamming into Linda’s pussy then slowly pulling out was one of the most erotic sights I had ever saw. When it would come out of her pussy it was coated with white clumps of cum along with her juices making it glistened in the dim light. You could tell that Linda was really enjoying being fucked by Dave from her moans and by the way she was pushing her body back into his. I was a little surprised by how much she was into giving head to the guy in front of her. Up until that point in time Linda would never give head to completion. She would just do it to please me and get me ready. But tonight as I watched she was stroking this guy’s cock as she was sucking it deep into her mouth. You could tell be watching her the way she was jacking him off with his cock in front of her mouth all the while looking up at him she was trying to get him to cum. Then I heard her say something that I had never heard her say before. While looking up at this guy and stroking his cock she said “come on baby give it to me, let me taste your cum baby”. With that she sucked his cock back into her mouth working her mouth up and down on his cock. I saw him grab her head in both hands as he fucked her mouth. Then he stopped and held his cock deep in her mouth and I knew he was filling her mouth with his cum. Instead of backing her mouth off his cock like she has always done in the past she was trying her best to swallow every drop of cum he was shooting into her mouth. It was a little too much volume for her to handle though and cum started to flow out of the corners of her mouth. She backed her mouth off his cock and swallowed cum that was left in her mouth all the while looking up at him. After Linda had swallowed his cum she sucked his cock back into her mouth cleaning every last drop of cum off it. I hadn’t noticed before because I had been watching Linda so closely but on the other side of her a young blond woman was on her hands and knees intently watching the threesome in front of her. She looked up at me and smiled. I had been so intently watching Linda that I hadn’t noticed that I was stroking my cock while I was watching her. I walked around Linda and Dave to the blond on the other side of them. I knelt down beside her running my hand over her back. Are you with them she asked nodding toward Linda and Dave? She’s my wife I told her and we just met Dave tonight. She said she had just been watching them because they were so turned on to each other. Mind if I join you I asked her. You mean watch them with me or fuck me while you watch them she said with a smile. Fuck you while we both watch them I answered. That’s fine with me she said as I moved behind her. She couldn’t have been over thirty her skin was so smooth she had the look of a grown up cheer leader. I moved up behind her and rubbed my cock over her pussy. She reached between her legs took my cock and positioned it at the entrance to her pussy. I slowly moved forward driving my cock into her tight pussy. As I slowly fucked this beautiful lady whom I didn’t even know her name we both watched my wife continue to please two men in front of us. Linda was so intent with what she was doing I don’t even thing she noticed me beside her. Dave was now holding her by the hips and again pulling her back into his thrust. Then he stopped, he pulled her hard back into him and held his cock deep into her closed his eyes and started to cum. Linda started screaming out that she was cumming. She told Dave to fill her pussy with his cum she wanted to feel his big cock shooting cum into her. Dave held his cock in her pussy for a few minute before slowly easing himself out of her. I don’t think I had ever seen a cock as big as his. Even though it was now semi-hard it looked to be over ten inches long. As he rolled over to Linda’s side she collapsed onto the mattress with her legs still spread wide giving me a clear view of her gaping pussy with Dave’s cum flowing out of it. She looked over at me it was obvious that she hadn’t seen me enter the room. Hey honey she said are you having fun. I was fucking a beautiful unknown blond right beside her, yes I told her and it looks like you’re enjoying yourself also. Mmmmm she mouthed oh yea much more than I thought I would that’s for sure. She reached up and ran a finger across the corner of her mouth removing some cum that was still there. Yea I would say you’re having a great time I said with a smile. Well maybe I should go freshen up just a little she said as she ran her tongue around her lips and as far out as she could reach. As she was standing there she looked back at me and said I really should tell you something else while I’m thinking about it. What’s that I said, before she answered me she just stood there for a second or two with her legs slightly spread. She then ran a finger over the inside of her thigh where Dave’s cum was still flowing out of her pussy. With his cum coating her finger she looked at it for a second before holding it to her mouth and sucking her finger. When she looked back at me she said with a smile I think I’ve acquired a taste for cum. As Linda left the room the young blond I was fucking was starting to moan as I slammed my cock into her. It wasn’t long until she was moaning and screaming to the world that she was cumming. I continued slamming my cock into her until her orgasm passed. I knew I wasn’t going to be able to cum myself but I did everything I could to give her as much pleasure as I could. I brought her to one more orgasm before Linda came back from the restroom. She collapsed forward with me on top of her. I moved her hair off her neck and face before I leaned forward and kissed her neck. You were wonderful I told her do you come here often. About every month or so she replied how about you two I don’t think I ever seen you here before. It’s our first time but I don’t think it going to be our last. I would love to see you again and spend some more time with you. I would like that she replied as Linda reentered the room. She told me her name was Karen and she would love to introduce her husband to us next time they see us. I got up from Karen and met Linda as she came into the room. She gave me a hug and thanked me for talking her into coming she really enjoyed herself tonight. She said as much as she has enjoyed herself she was a little sore, tired and about ready to go. I hope you don’t mind honey she said but it’s going to take a little while to get ready to fuck some more. I told her that was fine and we should find our clothes and say our good byes if she wanted to. After we got dressed we stopped in the kitchen to get some juice and say our good byes. Linda made sure she got Dave’s number and promised that we would get together again real soon. Clay and her husband came into the kitchen about that time and I introduce them to Linda. We also exchanged contact information with them before leaving. As we were driving down the freeway on our way home I again ask Linda if she had enjoyed herself. She reached down and stroked my thigh before looking up at me and said that she doesn’t think she has ever had so many orgasms in one night in her life. There was just so much going on, so many things to see, the sights, sounds and smells just formed a mix to the senses that was so exotic. I filled some fantasies that I had kept secret for a long time because I didn’t know what you would say if I told you about them. After tonight I think we can open up to each other with whatever fantasy we might have without fear of the other not understanding or accepting our feelings. I said I had been trying to tell her that for longer than I could remember. She snuggled up next to me and said I know I’m sorry it took me so long to realize that. We continued to talk as we drove about everything that we had done and experienced that night. As we did Linda started stroking my cock through my slacks. Before long she unzipped my slacks and pulled them down. She lowered her head to my lap and started licking and sucking my cock. She rolled her head around and looked up at me with a sly smile she said your cock smells and tastes like pussy what have you been up to? Well I said in reply your lips taste like cum what have you been up to. Fair enough she said before lowering her mouth back to my cock. For most of the drive home from there Linda alternated between licking and sucking my cock and talking about all that had taken place. After cumming so many times that night it took some time before she was able to give me an orgasm. Just before we got back home while she was on her hand and knees giving me a combination of a blow job and jacking me off she brought me over the top. I told her I was about to cum and this time instead of removing her mouth from my cock she sucked it deeper into her mouth and swallowed every drop of cum I could pump into her mouth.

Just more than five years ago my father, who was his Math professor, introduced me to Dan. I was a shy, studious, seventeen-year-old Junior at a Catholic High School, not interested in boys, I did not show off my 5'-9' 36C X 24 X 34 body. Dan was in his third year at a prestigious midwestern university courtesy of a football scholarship. With his 6'2' 200 lb. athletic build, he was a great player and an excellent student. Dan says my angelic face surrounded by golden blond hair caught his fancy. Six months later we were deeply in love. I eagerly gave him my virginity. We explored our sexuality, learning to bring each other total pleasure. We married four years ago, the summer I graduated from High School and he got his Math Degree. Our marriage is wonderful. I love him so much. He has a great position here in Los Angeles, and I'm working on my Degree in education. It's Friday evening, and for the first time in weeks, we are planning a quiet weekend at home. We snuggle together. The eight o'clock movie is about to begin when the doorbell rings. Grumbling, Dan opens the door. There is his best friend, with a beautiful girl and a huge ice chest. Bob introduces Darlene as his wife. They'd met several months ago, and married Wednesday in Las Vegas. Why didn't you tell us when you called? Just called to make sure you'd be home. Wanted to tell you in person. We brought our wedding reception, they laughed, as they removed two giant bottles of champagne and all sorts of hors-d'oeuvre. Dan mixed Rum & Cokes. Within two hours we felt we had known Darlene for years, she is that outgoing, friendly, and fun to be with. It's easy to see why Bob fell for her. She's about 5'-6" 38D X 26 X 36, a stunningly beautiful redhead. Bob is handsome, muscular, 6' 180 lbs., a real hunk. By midnight the second magnum of champagne is nearly empty, and so is the bottle of rum. All four of us are relaxed, happy, and more than just a little drunk. They are sitting on the couch, Dan and me on the love seat. Dan's left arm is behind my neck, and that hand is caressing my breasts. His right-hand works it's way under the elastic waist of my pants. I slide my hand into his pants and squeeze his hard cock. We kiss fervently, yet I keep an eye on our guests. Her back is to us, her legs across his lap, his hand is under her skirt. They're kissing deeply. He slowly removes her panties and holds them up like a trophy. She seems to have forgotten us. He unbuttons her blouse and pushes her bra up, massaging her breast. His eyes meet ours, he winks, and moves his hand exposing most of a tit. Dan is slowly working my T-shirt up, he's trying, again, to show Bob my tits, I pull it down. Several times Dan has tried to get me to let Bob see my tits and pussy. It started the night a few years ago when Bob brought Sharon over and exposed her tits. Several times he bared Jill's tits, and one night, he managed to reveal Jan's tits and pussy. When they went to the guest room, we enjoyed listening to them have sex, and we had really great sex ourselves, knowing they were fucking just feet away in the next room. Dan and Bob want to have sex in the same room. He says he wants Bob to see how lucky he is to have such a beautiful wife and he wants to undress me and screw me in front of him. I just could not do that. We kiss passionately. I spread my legs giving full access to my pussy, under my pants. He slips a finger into me and presses my G-spot while massaging my clit with his thumb. He's almost exposed my tits again. To stop him from pulling my shirt up I slide to the floor and kneel between his legs. I fondle his cock, watching Bob's hand slowly moving under her skirt. She moans, I know he's found her clit. This is making me very horny. I pull his pants down a little and kiss his cock. He whispers, 'They'll see.' I glance at them. Darlene's arm is around his neck holding his mouth to hers. Her other hand is between them, probably holding his cock. His hand, under her skirt, is in her pussy. Her blouse is unbuttoned as is his shirt, her tits press against his chest. 'They won't,' I whisper, 'They're too busy.' I kiss and lick, then suck his throbbing member while we watch them fondle each other. Suddenly, Darlene turns toward us, inadvertently briefly showing us her tits, and getting a glance of my husband's hard-on. She seems surprised, then smiles in what we take to be approval. Dan joins me on the carpeted floor. We kiss lustfully. He finger fucks me and kisses closer and closer to my snatch until I let him push my pants down and lick my pussy. I hold my pants to the top of his head covering myself as best I can. A nervous glance toward them tells me they're too busy to care what we do. Too aroused to care that they might see I let go of my pants and move into a sixty-nine and pull his pants down so I can suck his cock. At first, I keep his butt covered as best I can. I tell myself. They can't really see anything. I tell myself they are not looking, I tell myself it's all right, they're married. Losing myself in pleasure, I push his pants down so he can straddle my head, and spread my legs wide so he can lick deeper. But, I cannot completely forget them. I push him off, whispering, let's go to the bedroom. Starting to get up, I glance at them. What a surprise. They are STARK NAKED! Sitting there fondling each other watching us intently, they make no move to cover themselves. I lay there staring, amazed, immobile. They're not entirely nude; her skirt's like a belt, her bra's a necklace, her blouse hangs from an arm. His pants and undershorts are around his ankles, his shirt's on his shoulders. Darlene is gorgeous, her large breasts stand out firm, their areola a light pink, the nipples a half inch in diameter and standing out a half inch. Her vagina is surrounded by silky, copper-colored curls. Bob's cock stands straight out above huge balls. It is the second hard cock I've ever seen, and it's fascinating. It looks gigantic. Darlene's hand covers less than half of it. I glance at Dan, he's staring at them seemingly unaware his exposed hard-on is pointing straight at them. Suddenly, I realize my pants are down at my feet. They're looking straight into my pussy! I am nearly as naked as they are! In a panic, I grab for my pants and start trying to pull them on, but they come up only one leg, so I have to take them off again. I try again, this time both feet go into one pant leg, so I take them off again. I hear them laughing. I start laughing. I stop trying. Why cover up? It's too late. Bob has been trying to get a peek at my pussy for years, so, let him have a good look. Dan's looking from them to me, seemingly waiting for me to make the next move. I consider making a run for the bedroom. Then, I think, Why? Dan wants me to let Bob watch us fuck, so why not. Bob's looking at my pussy, he may as well see my tits. Before I can chicken out, I quickly pull off my shirt and fling it and my pants across the room. I stand and playfully remove Dan's shirt and then his pants. Yes, I am going to fuck him, right here and I hope they watch every move. The Four of us gaze at each other. Being nude, seeing them nude, is incredibly erotic. I embrace my husband and kiss him wantonly. Pulling Dan to the floor I display our assets, and soon, Dan also is playing to the audience. We place ourselves in various poses, like those in the porn videos, trying to look natural. Then, I lay on my back my feet near theirs, I spread my legs giving them full view of my nearly bald blond pussy, then I slowly lift my knees until they touch my shoulders. They stare straight into my wide-open hole. Dan crawls on me and spreads his legs wide so they can see my pussy and his shaft as he slowly pushes all eight inches all the way in, then slowly pulls out. In, then out. Can they see? Yes. Good. Are they watching? Yes. Good. Being nude, having sex, performing for an appreciative audience is an incredible turn-on. We fuck until we reach an earth-shattering climax. Dan rolls off and holds me tight. We look up. They're fucking on the couch, now performing for us. Darlene is on her back, her legs pointed at the ceiling. Bob is on top of her, his butt moving up and down and side to side. Unfortunately, we do not have as good a view as we had given them, but it doesn't matter. I never knew how erotic watching would be. Much more so than the best video. They moved slowly at first then faster until Darlene screams while she climaxes. Every muscle in his body goes rigid. His butt quivers, as he shoots his cum into her. They lay still. They grin at us. We laugh with them. We know everything is all right. We had ALL enjoyed it. We sat nude, drinking, eating snacks, enjoying a newfound closeness. Then, we went to our king-size bed where we watched them, and they watched us, fuck and suck until falling asleep. I was particularly interested in Darlene's expertise at deep throat, she took Bob's long cock completely down her throat and held it a long time while swallowing over and over. I will never forget sucking Dan's cock while watching, not a foot from my eyes, Bob's cock sliding slowly in and out of Darlene's clinging vagina. I awake at 9:45. Dan, Bob, and Darlene sound asleep beside me. I wander into the bathroom, then the kitchen, to put on the coffee, thinking about last night. Was I comfortable with another man seeing me nude? Though we were deeply in love, it was many months before my modesty had allowed me to let Dan see me naked. My doctors are the only other humans who had ever seen my privates. Yet, last night, I had exhibited my most private and personal parts for Bob's examination. He had obviously enjoyed examining me, and I enjoyed his enjoyment. Why did I do it? Wasn't sex very private? Was Dan comfortable with what had happened? What would Darlene think of us? Would she regret it? I assume Bob's glad it finally happened. How do I feel about Bob? I've masturbated thinking about doing it with him. I told myself that I just wanted to think about it, not do it, and anyway I know that Dan would never allow it. Last night I had looked at him, and, despite myself, I wondered how his tongue would feel in my mouth, how his body, his beautiful big cock, would feel in my hand and in my mouth. How would his hands and mouth feel on my tits and pussy? My pussy began to tingle at the thought of him fucking me, that beautiful cock filling me. Did I really want to have sex with him? What about Dan? How could I ask him? I know he'd say no. And what about Darlene? How do I feel about the way Dan looked at Darlene? Does he think she is better looking than me? Does Dan think her bigger tits are more beautiful than mine? He says he doesn't want other women but don't all men? Could I let him have her? Oh well, it's over, it was fun, I really enjoyed it, but now it's over. I'd better put something on, can't be nude when they wake up. Too late, Darlene comes into the kitchen. She is nude. "Morning," she chirps. Soon we are chattering like old friends. Obviously, Darlene is comfortable with last night, and being naked, so I guess I am. Dan comes into the Kitchen wearing only shorts. I can tell from the look on his face that any doubts he may have had about what happened last night evaporated upon seeing us, standing there nude. I fix a large breakfast., we lounged around, visiting, reading the paper, watching TV. The discussion turns to what happened last night. We agreed we had all really enjoyed both watching and being watched. Dan takes me in his arms. We put on a long show for them, doing every sex act we know. They move around, watching every detail close up. Then they put on a show for use. We move in for really close views, being careful not to touch them. End of part one. In Part Two we go much further.

Mary and I have been married nearly seven years and swinging for the last year and a half, that is it’s been a year and a half science the first time we had sex with another couple. I still have trouble believing that my wife, who was a 17-year-old virgin when we started dating, allowed me to undress her and make love to her on the living room floor while my friend Bob and his new bride watched from the couch. Then we watched them make love on the couch. Later the four of us went to bed where they watched us, and we watched them make love all that night. Bob is the second man, after me, to ever see Mary nude, and he is the only man, besides me, she has seen naked. The next day the four of us again made love while watching each other. That night I watched my wife play with Bob's cock. It was so sexy, her playing with the second cock she has ever seen. Then his wife, Darlene, sucked Bob's cock while Mary played with it. Then Darlene asked if she could suck my cock and Mary said yes she could. Darlene took my cock into her mouth, and Mary moved closer to me. Bob snuggled tight to my wife’s back while she kissed me and his wife sucked my cock. Then Bob stuck his cock into my wife. I could not believe it was happening, My hand was in Mary’s pussy, and his cock pushed past my fingers and entered her from behind. I am not sure, but I believe it was knowing that he was in her pussy even more than Darlene’s Deep throat, that made me cum. At any rate cum I did. We all lay still for a while. Then Mary said she wanted Bob to really fuck her. Not just have it in her. After we all took a break Darlene and I watch while they fucked and I mean they really gave each other a good fucking. I still can not believe what a turn on that was, lying there, with Darlene laying on me, watching them fuck. What happened next was even more incredible. Mary sat on my face, and I licked his cum out of her pussy while Darlene sat on my cock and fucked the cum right out of me. The rest of the night and the next day we did everything Four people could think of to do sexually to each other. Not only did Bob and Mary suck and eat and fuck in every position as did Darlene and I, we also did Bob and I and Mary on Darlene, and Bob and I and Darlene on Mary, and Mary and Darlene together. That was a year and a half ago, and since then we have had six more incredible weekends with them. But, they live a long way from us, and we have been talking for some time now about finding another couple to share ourselves with sexually. A couple of weeks ago I saw a small add in the local Classified Personal Section. It read simply 'Soft Swing Parties' and a phone number. I called, and the woman said we should meet in the lobby of a local hotel. We met her and found ourselves invited to swing party. We arrived as instructed at 8:00 on Saturday Night. That gave us an hour to be shown around the large beautiful home and hear all about what to expect at the party. We learned that a group of 12 couples had pooled their money and least the home, just to be a party house. It was perfect, nearly a mile from the nearest neighbor, with nothing around but thousands of orange trees, yet only a short drive from much of the Los Angles area. By nine o’clock there were, I counted, 18 men and 15 women present. Everyone was very friendly, introducing themselves and making sure that Mary and I were included. While We sat in the living room talking I could not help noticing that most people were leaving then returning wearing negligees or towels or light robes. We then became engrossed in a conversation with Warren and Dorothy, the couple who had shown us the house earlier. When they asked us to excuse them, I looked around and realized that there were only five other people in the room. Mary and I headed for the patio where we found a large group in the hot tub. As soon as they saw us they said come on in the two of you will make 22. The record for this tub is 21, so come on in and we can set a new record. I looked at Mary. She shrugged her shoulders and started removing her clothes. A few got out to help us in, and I found myself packed in between nude bodies. I was sitting with a woman to my right and a guy to my left and a smaller woman sitting in my lap. I put my arm around the women on my right, and before I knew it, she was putting her tongue into my mouth in a deep sexy kiss. The woman sitting on me reach behind her and played with my hard cock then she guided it into her pussy. God, I almost came. Here I was fucking this woman with all these others around, and I did not even know her name. There was a lot of talking and laughing, and someone proclaimed that we had officially set a new record. Then all at once, it was over, and Mary and I were two of only five people still in the tub, and very little water. The other three were busy with one man was fucking the woman while she sucked the other guy's cock, so Mary and I decided to go see where the others had gone. Drying ourselves with the large towels provided we headed back into the house leaving our clothes on a shelf. Passing the group room, a large room with the entire floor covered with mattresses and all four walls and the ceiling covered with mirrors, we saw that it was empty. I pressed myself to Mary, and in seconds we were in the middle of the room fucking each other in a mad passion. Mary bit her lip and moaned softly while she climaxed and I pumped my cum into her. As I came down from my climax, I felt a hand working its way up the inside of Mary’s leg. A guy knelt at our feet with one hand holding his hard-on and the other caressing her legs. The room was full of people. I rolled off my wife, and the guy quickly kissed his way up her leg. He stopped a few inches from her pussy and raised his head and looked her in the eyes and asked if it was all right. She gave him a big smile and said yes, he looked at me questionably, I nodded yes. He raised himself, kissed her tit then her mouth and slid his cock into her wet pussy. That quick, my wife was being fucked by her third man. It surprised me, I thought he was going to eat her, but he was fucking her like a jackhammer. A woman molded herself to my side and wrapped her hand around my cock. "That’s my Jack," she whispered into my ear, then she kissed and licked my ear while I watched Jack and Mary fuck. It was a few minutes before he pumped his load into her. This guy had staying power. As he rolled off another guy was already asking if he could fuck her, "Yes," she said, "Yes Yes Yes Yes." In a flash he was on her, his cock sliding easily into her. "Yes," she said, "Yes FUCK ME Yes," as the guy raised up off her and began giving her a slow fucking. That is Larry the woman nibbling my ear told me. That is the fourth guy she has ever fucked I was thinking. He was giving her a good long slow fucking. Her butt was well up off the mattress her legs wrapped around his butt, someone slid a large pillow under her butt, I know she loves to fuck in that position, and she was obviously loving this fuck. When he pumped his load into her, she reached a long hard climax. She lay there her butt on the pillow; her legs spread wide for less than a minute when another guy crawled between her legs. Quickly He was in her, She groaned "Yes oh yes," and they began fucking. Damn, I thought, number five. That is Bruce the woman playing with my cock and kissing my ear whispered. Damn what a turn on was all I could think. As they fucked, other guy moved up and offered his cock to my wife’s mouth. She took hold of it and began sucking. Let me think, she has now fucked five guys and sucked three including Bob and me. A woman was between my legs and took my cock into her mouth and began to deep throat me while another guy fucked her doggy style. Oh goddamn was all I could think as the woman who had been kissing my ear was now kissing my mouth. My wife was in a rhythm now, sucking and fucking next to me. It was clear to everyone all three of them were about to cum, and cum they did, all at the same time. The guy who had fucked her moved away, and again she lay with her legs open, her pussy exposed. This time a woman kissed her way up her leg and started licking her cum drenched pussy. The way Mary was moaning around the cock in her mouth I knew she had found her clit. Damn, I wondered, how much more can she take. After a few minutes, the guy she was sucking moved down and gently pushed the lady aside and put his now hard again cock all the way into my wife. Number six; I made a mental note. Quickly Mary began fucking him like she fucks me when we have not fucked for a couple of days. She is really enjoying this. Looking at the mirrored ceiling, I could see other couples fucking and others watching. Next to the guy fucking my wife was an older man jacking a huge cock. God I thought, I wonder if he is going to try to put that in her? I soon got my answer. The guy finished and moved away, and the older guy sank his huge tool into her dripping pussy. She let out a yell, unused to the size of this enormous cock, but soon the cries turned to moans of pleasure as she reached her seventh climax. It did not take long for "old man" as I called him, Jim I later learned, to drop his load. He was followed immediately by number eight, Ralph, and by number nine, Dave. My wife had fucked seven men and been eaten out by a woman in about an hour. We were told that that was a record for this room. Well so much for my shy wife being careful about whom she fucked. After a break, we went with Warn and Dorothy into one of the private areas of the house, and I fucked Dorothy while, you guessed it, my wife fucked her tenth man. This was our first but definitely not our last party.

My wife Kay and I had had enough of the cold and gray Indiana winter, and we decided to get away for a short 4-day vacation to Cancun. With the kids safely at grandma's and reservations to an adult only all-inclusive resort in hand, we boarded the plane for a bit of paradise. Kay is a gorgeous woman, better looking even at 40 than when we were married 14 years ago. After giving birth to our 2nd child, she started eating right, exercising... And now she is a flower...5'0" 108 pounds, and 34b-24-34. We're not new to sexual experimentation, in fact, we've been swinging on and off for 7 years now, and we both were looking forward to some fun in the sun...and WOW, did we get it. Our first day there was pretty uneventful, lounging around the pool, drinking tequila and getting really sunburned and wasted, so it ended up being a short day with us back in our room alone by 9 P.M. The second day, we decided to do a better "pacing" job, and decided to join in some of the pool-side activities. At 1 pm, there was a "tequila volleyball" tournament, and we both decided to play. Tequila volleyball is when you play volleyball in the pool, and when you miss a shot, you have to drink a tequila shooter. Well, needless to say, after two hours of playing, all 22 people in the pool were pretty trashed, having fun and taking chances at things most people wouldn't dream of. One of our team-mates had obviously taken a liking to Kay...his name was Darren, from Manchester, England. In comparison to Kay, he's enormous! About 28 or so, he's 6'5" about 260 pounds, and made Kay look like a midget. A couple of times, he playfully tossed her into the air like a rag doll! They laughed and carried on, and I was getting turned on by the way they were playing, but the game ended, and before we knew it, it was time for dinner. After dinner, we decided to head to the disco at the resort, do some dancing and carrying on. Kay changed into a short black skirt and leather vest with nothing on under it, and black high-heeled sandals...and looked hot! We headed to the disco, danced to a few songs, and were sitting at our table when Darren came into the place with his friends, Chad and Evan. As they walked in and headed towards the bar, Kay couldn't keep her eyes off of Darren, and I playfully said "Hey, put your tongue back into your mouth," and Kay turned to me and said, " I can't!" Right then and there I knew we were in for a hot night. About 10 minutes later, Darren came over to our table and asked me if it was ok if he danced with Kay, and I told him of course. The second song was a slow Latin number, and by the time the song was done, Kay and Darren were so close on the dance floor they looked like a pretzel. He started to french kiss her, and she didn't hesitate to reciprocate. He was grinding his leg between her legs, and she was getting more and more into it, I thought they were going to have sex right there on the dance floor! Then Chad, his friend walked onto the dance floor and asked to cut in. Chad was much different than Darren, about 30, 5'10", 180 pounds and in great shape. Darren left the floor, and Chad proceeded to dance with Kay for about three songs, getting closer to her with each song. When the last song was over, Kay headed back to the table and took a long drink from her cocktail...then she said to me..."Don't get mad at me". And I told her it was ok, the dancing had turned me on! and then she said, "Good, because I invited Darren and Chad back to our room!" All I could do was smile. The only thing I liked better than fucking Kay is watching Kay get fucked, so I said we're outta here, and we left, Darren and Chad about 10 steps behind us. After we got to the room, I closed the door behind our two guests. Kay was so horny she was on fire! There was no small talk, no chit chat...she walked over, got down on her knees and started to unzip Darren's shorts. I finally got to see what she had been feeling during the dance... his cock matched the size of the rest of him. He had about 8", and was as big around as a baseball bat. All Kay did was say "mmm," and started stuffing as much of that cock in her mouth as she could, all the while gently stroking his balls. In the meantime, Chad had dropped his drawers and was stroking his cock in his hand...and I had no idea that I had done the same and was whacking my cock watching the sight as well. While Kay hungrily sucked Darren's cock, Chad walked over and unzipped her vest and took it off of her, she was so into sucking Darren's cock I'm not sure if she had realized it! Then he unzipped her skirt and took it off of her, leaving her only in the black thongs she was wearing and started to rub around her mound. All this did was make her moan louder, and I thought she was going to cum right on the spot. Then Darren gently moved her head from his cock and lifted her by the armpits to the bed. He laid her on her back, and Chad got on the bed on both knees near her head, and she hungrily took his cock into her mouth, taking all of it. I thought she'd suck it right off of him! Darren then spread her legs with no resistance and placed the head of his cock at her opening. Kay took Chad's cock out of her mouth long enough to say "Fuck me with that big cock," and Darren didn't need to be told twice! He started to stuff his love monster inch by inch deeper into Kay, and that made her suck Chad even harder. I swear she came the second Darren entered her! He was fucking her like a bull, and she was loving it! Chad then took his cock out of her mouth, and in the same moment Darren rolled over on the bed with his cock still buried in Kay. She started humping that huge cock, and Chad moved behind her and started rimming her asshole with his tongue. Kay's not much on anal sex, but she was out of control! She was riding Darren like a horse, and Chad put his cock head at her secret hole, and all she did was scream she was coming! Chad then slowly started to put his cock into her backside, and that started Kay bucking on Darren's cock again. Now the both of them were just fucking her like animals, and I walked over and put my cock right next to her face. She didn't say a word. She looked at me like she was in a trance and sucked my cock into her mouth and started sucking me like she never had before. Within 10 minutes, Kay was covered in cum. She had Chad's cum running down her back, my cum running down her chin and Darren's cum dripping from her pussy. She said her good-byes and headed for the shower, and all I did was lay there thinking it was only our second of four days at the resort, what else could happen? After our new friends Darren and Chad had left our room, I lay on the bed, and Kay took a long hot shower. When she got back to the bed, she kissed me long and hard and thanked me for the wonderful evening, and proceeded to mount my cock and ride me till we both had a mind-blowing orgasm. We both fell asleep, with her still on top of me and my cock in her pussy. I woke up the next morning to the thing I like best. Kay was sucking my cock, and I was rock hard and ready for more. I pushed her onto her back and fucked her like I never had before, and we both screamed as we came at the same time. Having had a full night of sleep, neither of us was tired, we were ready for a new day in paradise. I looked at the clock, and it was only 6 am, and we got our bathing suits on and went outside to watch the magnificent sunrise on the dock at the resort. It was awesome! The day before, I had signed us up for a tour of Woman Island, which was a 2-hour trip on a trimaran to a small island off the coast. We boarded the ship at 9 am, and took our place on a blanket spread on the deck with about 30 other people. Next to us was a couple from Michigan, Tim and Sarah. We got along famously with them on the trip to the island and did our "touristy" thing with them with lunch at a small cafe, then shopping and walking on the beach. All four of us had a great time, laughing and enjoying each others company. We boarded the ship back for the return trip around 4 P.M. and took our spots on the deck. Kay and Sarah were like old friends, whispering to each other, giggling and giving each other hugs every 10 minutes or so. Tim and I looked at each other and shrugged...Tim said "Women!" When we were about 10 miles from the dock, Kay leaned over to me and said: "I invited Tim and Sarah back to our room for a drink." I told her it was fine with me, and l almost instantly got a raging hard-on. Tim is 5'10", about 170 lbs and an ex-marine, while Sarah is blond, 5'8" 155 lbs with piercing blue eyes. She is so different than Kay, a buxom beauty compared to my petite little wife. The ship docked, and Kay proceeded to take Tim and Sarah to our room while I went to a store next door and bought rum, coke and tonic water for our cocktails. When I got back to the room, the three of them were sitting around only in their bathing suits, the shorts and t-shirts having been thrown on the floor, and they were watching the x-rated channel on the TV. Tim was sitting in the chair next to the bed, and Kay and Sarah were both laying on their bellies on the bed watching the action on the tube. I made our cocktails, and sat on the chair at the table next to Tim, and started to watch as well. After about five minutes, a scene came on with two women making love to each other. I think even without realizing she was doing it, Sarah started rubbing Kay's back. After a few minutes of this, Kay turned her head towards Sarah, and Sarah turned to Kay, and they started kissing each other...slow, sensual pecks at first, but after a few seconds, they had each other's tongues deeply exploring each other's mouths, and had gotten into a clinch that couldn't be broken with dynamite! As the two women started groping each other, Tim turned to me, and all he could say was "Wow!" While Sarah and Kay continued to kiss, they began to remove each other's suits and to run their hands furiously over each other. They were oblivious to Tim and I even being in the same room, it was like animal heat. Sarah and Kay were kissing each other and writhing on the bed, neither one of them cared about anything other than pleasing the other at that moment and were literally humping each other as their mouths and hands explored each other's bodies. I hadn't looked over to Tim in a while, but I was sure he was doing the same thing I was... stroking his cock while watching these two completely opposite beauties go at each other. Imagine my shock when all of a sudden, I felt the sensation of a warm mouth starting to suck on my cock! I looked down, and sure enough, there was Tim sucking on my cock! I had never had a man suck my cock before, but with what was happening on the bed and my horniness, I didn't complain...in fact, it felt terrific! Kay loosened her clinch on Sarah long enough to look over to us, and when she did and saw what she saw, I thought she'd scream and end the evening, but instead, she came right on the spot! She told me later seeing Tim suck my cock was the sexiest thing she had ever seen in her life. The girls turned to a 69 position on the bed and started lapping at each other's clits, and I came into Tim's mouth with a force like I never had before. Almost without realizing I was doing it, I reached down and started stroking Tim's 8" cock, and before I knew it, I was sucking his cock while he watched Sarah and Kay go at each other. I've never sucked a cock before, but it was so different and sexy, I started to get into it. I took about five minutes of my sucking for Tim to cum in my mouth, and I sucked the salty cum from his dick and liked it. The next thing I knew, there was a hand reaching from the bed drawing me closer, and I realized that it was Sarah. She pulled me on top of her and started to lick Tim's cum from the corner of my mouth, and she started stroking my cock while she did this. While Sarah and I started going at each other, Kay had gotten off the bed and started sucking Tim's cock again, which almost got instantly hard from the attention Kay was paying to it. I took my raging hard on and put it into Sarah, and she yelled in delight "Fuck me with that hard cock," and I did. I looked over on the floor next to the bed, and Tim was pounding his dick deep into Kay, and she loved every second of it. The four of us spent the entire night exploring each other's bodies, and none of us woke up until about 10 the next morning, which was just enough time for Kay and me to check out, hail a cab and get to the airport without missing our plane. We exchanged phone numbers with Sarah and Tim, and are looking forward to getting together with them soon for a lost weekend of sex and fun.

My wife and I have always lived in the same community in Upstate New York. She comes from a very conservative background and was a virgin when we got married almost fifteen years ago. I am about six years older than she is and had a lot of sexual encounters before I got married but have not strayed at all since. My wife's name is Jalissa and mine is Mathias. She is five feet tall and about 105 pounds with 34c tits and very large nipples. I am six feet tall and weigh 180 pounds with average features. Our sex life has been very conservative and while Jalissa never talks about sexual encounters she often will agree to "play" when encouraged but never with anyone else or outside the house. It all started when we got rid of our kids for the Memorial Day weekend, and so did our friends, Marcus and Elizabeth. They have a pool, and we spent the entire day just chilling out and relaxing and doing a little partying and drinking since there were no kids around. Around dinnertime, we started to barbecue but thought we needed more than burgers and hot dogs for this special weekend. The girls went to the store and Marcus, and I stayed home and kept partying. He mentioned that he and his wife often went skinny-dipping at night and that since no kids where around we should all try it together. I said it would be OK with me if it were OK with Jalissa but told him not to expect her to say yes. The girls came back with lobsters and more wine, and we had a great dinner. After cleaning up, we were sitting outside on the deck around the pool enjoying the hot night and quiet solitude of the night. The house is on a secluded street, so there was nobody else but Mother Nature and us. By 10:00 we talked about going swimming again, but Jalissa didn't want to get back into her wet suit. I mentioned she should try on one of Liz's, but Liz is 5'6” and very small on top. They went upstairs, and Jalissa came down with bikini bottoms and a T-shirt on since she couldn't fit into Liz's bra top. This shocked me since she usually only wore one-piece suits because she is so shy. Slowly but surely everyone made it back into the pool and even though it was a hot night and the pool was warm you could see Jal's big nipples popping through the wet T-shirt. Liz said that to be fair and not make her self-conscious we should all just go skinny dipping since we were all friends anyway and that there was nobody else around. After about ten minutes of talking about it, Marcus just threw his suit out of the pool, and I followed. Then Liz ducked under the water, and when she surfaced, she threw her suit on the deck as well. To my surprise, my wife didn't duck under the water but just pulled off the T-shirt and then her bottoms and put them up on the deck too. You could sense some apprehension from everyone. We swam around a little not wanting to invade anyone's "space" yet. Between the alcohol, the buzz, and the adrenaline we were all feeling no pain. Just then we realized there were no towels outside and that someone would have to get out of the water and go in the house to get some. Marcus volunteered the men to go get towels and robes on the condition that we could towel off the women when we came back. So we jumped out of the pool and went into the house to the catcalls from our wives about butts and balls. We both came out of the house wearing our towels around the waist and holding big bath towels and terry robes in our hands. Standing on the deck, we instructed the women to come and get theirs. Liz jumped out of the water first, and Jalissa was kinda thinking about getting out of the pool naked in front of the others. Marcus started rubbing his wife all over with the towel making sure every last drop of water was off in all the right places. Jalissa finally came out of the pool and standing up with her hands out commanded me to do the same to her as Marcus did to Liz. After the initial shock of not believing my wife would do that I quickly proceeded to her wishes and made sure she was dry. She then told me to drop the towel and fetch her robe. When I dropped the towel, she just stood the without trying to cover up until I got the robe and put it around her. Liz had her robe on too but had just pulled off Marcus's towel and was being chased by what was now a naked man. When he caught her, he carried her out onto the lawn next to the pool, stripped off her robe, and ran back up to the deck leaving her naked in the middle of the yard. Jalissa was laughing at her friend standing in the yard naked and didn't notice Marcus come up from behind her until he grabbed her robe and pulled it off her saying if she thought it was so funny maybe she should try it. She stood frozen for a second and then started laughing much to my relief as I thought she would get nuts. Jalissa then walked over to me and said it wasn't right that I was the only one not naked and pulled off my towel, too. At this point, we all decided it was time for another round of drinks, so we went into the house and sat around the kitchen table and started to do shots of tequila. After a couple of rounds, we were all getting pretty comfortable being naked together and started talking about swinging and sex. Neither couple had ever swung, but Marcus and Liz had been on nude beaches before while on vacation. Jalissa wasn't comfortable with having outright sex with anyone except me but was warm to the idea of playing some games and having a little fun. Since we were already naked strip poker was out, so we started thinking about other games. I mentioned that Jalissa and I once played a naked version of twister. After a few more minutes of discussing it, we all agreed to play naked Twister. Liz went into her kids' room and came back a few minutes later saying she couldn't find the game, so we decided to make up our own game. We used a pair of dice instead of a spinner and assigned body parts and people to the numbers and cubes. These were set up at random, and the dice were thrown one at a time to determine the first number then the second number. I rolled first and had to put my hand on Liz's left breast. The rules were you had to keep the contact until your next roll required the same hand be used or someone else's roll needed the body part. Marcus rolled next and had to put his right hand in Liz's pussy. Liz rolled next and had to put her hand on my penis. Jalissa's first roll made her put her mouth on Marcus's penis. I thought the game would be over right there, but to my surprise and delight she just got on her knees and put it in her mouth. We had all agreed beforehand that no one could come unless they asked first just so there were no surprises. The game continued on with everyone ending up grabbing everyone else all over. Then came the time that Liz had to put her tongue into Jalissa's pussy. At the time Jalissa had my penis in one hand and Marcus's penis in the other. She laid down on the floor spread her legs and told Liz to dive right in. Now it was Liz's turn to hesitate but after some coaxing from Jalissa about laying on the floor spread eagle and her husband taunting her about playing the game she got down on her knees and started to lick Jalissa's pussy. My turn was next, and I had to put my penis into Liz while she was bent over eating my wife. Out of 36 possible combinations, there was only one chance of this coming up, and it did. What was a fantasy of mine (watching a woman eat my wife while I fucked her from behind) was about to come true. I slid in without any problem as everyone was highly aroused but had to withdraw after about a minute because I could tell I would cum almost immediately. Marcus started laughing until his roll came and he had to put my penis in his mouth. He refused and called the game over, but his wife wouldn't have any of that. She told him since he made her eat pussy he would have to suck dick or she wouldn't give him sex until he did. Then she really floored me and everyone else when she told him for being such a baby that he would have to swallow as well. I chimed in at that point and said I didn't know about coming in another guy's mouth and she said that since I was so close before it wouldn't take too long. Marcus agreed under protest but only on the condition that I could put my dick in Liz's pussy again first so I would be closer to coming and so he could taste her juices on my dick. My head was spinning, and I looked at my wife who was having a grand time watching this entire spectacle. She thought Marcus should have to do it too. Negotiations started really flying now and then the grand finale was decided. I would stick my dick into Liz's pussy to get close then pull out, and Marcus would suck me off. Marcus at the same time would now get to fuck my wife while he was blowing me, Liz wanted Jalissa to eat her while she watched Marcus suck me and I wanted Liz to help me get off by stroking me in his mouth and playing with my ass. We all got in position and agreed that whoever could come was allowed. I didn't take me long since as soon as Marcus put my dick in his mouth Liz stuck her tongue up my ass and jerked me off as well. We all came very fast, and then all fell into a pile on the floor. We went for one last swim to clean off and then Jalissa and I went home. We haven't duplicated that night since but talk about the experience often. We even still have the game rules and combinations written down.

My husband Dennis had been talking about swinging for some time. I wasn't sure if I would like it or not, as I kept telling him I thought it would be better as a fantasy rather than bringing it to reality, boy was I wrong. I finally gave in to his request and we decided to attend a new swingers club that had just opened in Sydney. When we arrived at the club the hostess suggested we have a look around the club and may like to have a drink in the lounge, we got ourselves a drink and found a comfy lounge to watch the passing parade. After a short time another couple joined us, he {James} was a little older than us and very well dressed and she {Corrine} was about my age {mid 30's}. We sat and talked for a while and found that we had much in common. Dennis suggested another bottle of wine and left to go to the bar, and I said I would give him a hand. While waiting to be served Dennis and I discussed how we thought it was going. I asked Dennis if he would mind me screwing James if he asked, Dennis looked at me smiled and said 'that's what we are here for, if you want to go for it.' When we returned to our lounge we found James & Corrine had changed around the way we were sitting, James suggested that I sit with him and Dennis sit with Corrine, so we obliged, the four of us sat and talked for a little while longer and then James asked me if I would like to go somewhere more private. I looked at Dennis and he said 'up to you Cindy'. James stood up and took my hand and asked me to follow him. Walking away from the lounge area I looked back to see Dennis and Corrine laughing and chatting. James led me into a private room and closed the curtain behind us, he put his hand around my waist and started kissing me on the back of my neck and nibbling my ears, James slid his hand up and grasped my boobs. All I could do was sigh and press against him. I could not believe how hot I was getting. I hadn't been with another man since I married my husband and was very nervous, but very horny. James squeezing my boobs was driving me crazy, so I undid my to top and placed his hands on my bra and he quickly worked his hands under it and started pinching my nipples. Shit, I was so horny! Enough was enough, I wanted it and wanted it now. I pulled away from James and undressed, and James took the opportunity to do the same. He led me to the bed and gently sat me down and started sucking my aching nipples, I couldn't believe how easy I was with the whole situation. Less than a hour ago I didn't know this man and now he's sucking my tits and I knew shortly we would be fucking like wild animals. I decided to take charge and pushed James onto his back and grabbed his cock in my hand and to my delight found he was circumcised and a little bigger that my husband. I knelt over him and rubbed his semi-hard cock over my tits. It felt so good. I lay down beside him and pulled his cock to my mouth, at the same time James pushed two fingers into my pussy. I licked the tip of his cock and then opened my mouth and took him deep inside and started to give him the best I could offer, all the while he was finger fucking me. I couldn't believe how much I was enjoying it, I was so horny and he tasted wonderful in my mouth. I could feel his cock twitching against my tongue and knew he was close to cumming so I stopped and lay back on the bed. James grabbed me on the thighs and pulled me up and onto his hard cock and slid deep inside my wet wet pussy and started pumping me like a whore. All I could do was thrash around and moan loudly and as I did he pumped harder and faster. I could sense he was close so I locked my ankles around his waist so he couldn't stop. His balls were slapping against me as he started to tense and shot his load into me as I came at the same time. We released each other and lay back to recover. I couldn't believe it, just a short time ago this man was a stranger and now he'd given me the best fuck of my life. I wanted to thank him so I started rubbing his soft penis all over my face and took him into my mouth. My pussy started getting wet again as I could taste my juices on that fantastic cock. By now he was starting to get hard again so it knelt over him and got a little more comfortable, and started a relentless session of cock sucking. I was sliding my mouth down as far as I could before pulling back to the tip, sucking faster and faster I could hear him moan and tried to get him deeper into my mouth. I stopped for a moment and looked up at him and asked if he could fill my mouth with cum. He smiled and told me to keep going and he would see what he could do. I returned to that great cock sliding it deeper into my mouth than any other cock I'd every had, deeper and faster, faster and deeper, then his cock started to flinch against my tongue. James grabbed my head and thrust his hips upwards driving him into my throat and shot what seemed like a gallon of cum into my mouth. I locked my lips around his cock not wanting to lose any of it. I slid him out of my mouth and tilted my head back and let his hot cum slide down my throat. WOW, my husband has cum in my mouth only once and I didn't swallow and here I was with a stranger doing things I'd only every dreamed about. We dressed in a bath robe and returned to the lounge area and started looking for our partners. I found Dennis sitting by the spa and asked him was he enjoying himself. He told me Corrine and he had a 69 while we were gone. We got ourselves a drink and I told Dennis what James and I had done. Dennis sat starring into my eyes eating up every word. What a night we had! I couldn't believe how much I'd enjoyed it or how easy I was once I was horny. I was only certain of one thing, we would be back again. As the saying goes, this could be the start of something big! Maybe I will write you about our next visit.

After our first time with Peter and Chris, we often talked about doing it with them again. After each of these discussions, we would end up having incredible sex. Not far from where we live, there are a few offshore islands where some people have vacation homes. Most of these homes are well away from each other, so privacy is available except on the jetties. We sometimes spend a weekend or a day at one of the houses, one of the long weekends we invited our friends Paul, Chris, Cathy, and Mike. On the first day, things went as usual with the women tanning and the men having a few drinks. The beginning of the night began in the same manner with everyone sitting outside talking and having some drinks. I had read a story once about four people who had sex together after a game of strip poker. I had suggested to my wife that we could start, by suggesting we play a game. I was playing two-hand poker by myself; I asked if anyone wanted to play a game of cards. Cathy was the first to say OK, and asked what game we should play. I mentioned that I was playing poker and if everyone were going to play cards, poker would be the ideal game. Most of them did not know the rules, so I explained as we went along. After several hands, everyone was getting the hang of it but without playing for anything, it began to get boring. At this stage, I suggested that we put some fun into it by playing strip poker. Everyone was a little tentative at first, but finally agreed not wanting to be the one to spoil the fun. I suggested that to make it more interesting, the winner would have the privilege of deciding and removing the article of clothing from the loser. The women laughed at this suggestion and agreed to play. I guess that everyone thought that when we were down to underwear that the game would stop. The first few hands moved along quickly with everyone except me losing their outer clothes. I asked if anyone wanted to stop but all were happy to continue. Chris lost the next hand and I stepped behind her, unhooked her bra, but did not remove it. I asked if she was all right with this and after several minutes, she said, 'may as well' and I removed her bra. Everyone realized the significance of this move as we all knew we would have to remove our clothes if we lost. As I said before Chris has small breast and seeing them, again with the large nipples standing out at least a half-inch had me instantly hard. Both my wife and Cathy lost their bras in the next two hands. The next hand was going to prove vital, as I was the only one with all my clothes on as all the rest were down to their last piece of clothes. This hand took longer than all the others did with no one wishing to show their hand. When all cards were on the table, it was determined that I had lost much to the delight of all. Cathy came around to where I was sitting and said, 'if I remove your pants then you would be almost like us in underwear'. She bent down in front of me and pulled down my shorts. Everyone except my wife was shocked as my semi hard on cock jumped out of the shorts and almost hit Cathy in the face. My wife was expecting this, as she knew I did not have on any underwear. Cathy was the first to speak and with my cock, mere inches from her face commented 'very nice'. I pretended not to feel embarrassed sat down and began to deal the cards. Mike lost the next game and Chris remarked 'well Mike let us see how you stack up'. Since everyone was down to the last item of clothing, Mike stood up, took off his underwear, and sat down. All the men were eager to get on with the game to get our first look at some pussy. Cathy lost the next hand; she remarked 'well what the hell' and removed her panties. We all stared at her pussy, which is very hairy; she does not trim her pubic hair. Cathy picked up the cards and dealt the next hand, which Chris lost and turned red in the face. She sat for several minutes silently while we urged her to let us see her pussy. It was quite clear that Chris was having a problem in removing her panties. I looked at her and said that if she wanted we could stop the game. She stared at Peter for a moment before she finally stood up and peeled off her panties. My cock immediately shot up as I gazed at the pussy I have been longing to suck again. While her pussy was hairy, however, it was trimmed and her bikini line accentuated her cunt. My wife looked at my cock and smiled at me. The next to lose was my wife much to the delight of Cathy and Peter. Her face was as red as a cherry and as she stood up Peter said 'let us see that pussy of yours, we want to see how wet it is'. I had not noticed before that her red lace panties were wet from her juices. All eyes were on her pussy, and as she tentatively removed her panty, several eyes almost popped out their sockets. There stood my wife totally nude with a shaved pussy except for the small triangle of hair, her inner lips sticking out and wet from her juices. As I looked at Peter and Mike their cocks were sticking out, even Cathy and Chris had smiles on their faces. My wife sat down but it was several minutes before we could continue the game. Peter lost the next hand and without any fanfare removed his underpants. His cock was rock hard, but at this stage, he appeared not to worry about anybody seeing him in that state. I lost and removed my shirt. Cathy, who was already naked, lost the next hand, she looked at all of us and asked what now? After a discussion, I suggested that the winner should request the looser to do something for them for one minute. Peter won and inquired what the something was. I replied anything to which all agreed. Peter suggested that Cathy lay on the lounge chair and put each leg on the handle of the chair, which would open her for all to get a good view. Cathy obliged and soon I was staring into her red, wet pussy. Since Cathy is overweight, I expected her to have large inner lips, but these were almost nonexistent. She smiled knowing the effect her exposure was having on us and stayed like this for the allotted minute, before the game resumed. Chris was the next to lose and as I was the winner. I made the same request of her as Peter had made of Cathy. At first, Chris sat silently not wishing to expose her inner self, places that only Peter and I were the only men to have seen. Finally, after being a little tentative, and with a lot of encouragement from Mike and Cathy, she looked at Peter who nodded at her. She got up went to the lounge chair, lay back and closing her eyes she opened her legs for all to see. I almost came when I saw her wet, shaved pussy. Her juices were oozing out of her hole, which was slightly open. Her inner lips were not as large as my wife’s, but were red from the flow of blood to them. She opened her eyes, looked at me, and then at my hard cock, the head of which had turned purple from excitement. Knowing the affects her spread legs was having on us, she relaxed and smiled. The minute passed too quickly and she closed her legs before I had my fill. By this time, my cock was so hard that at the slightest touch I would have an orgasm. Peter lost the next hand and Cathy won. To our surprise, she told Peter that since she had exposed herself to us she would do it again but this time he must suck her tits and finger her clit. This was the furthest anyone had gone and I was not sure how it would go from here. Chris looked at Peter and smiled which was his OK to go ahead. Cathy spread herself revealing her gaping hole from which pussy juice flowed. Peter dipped his middle finger into the hole and started to massage the clit with his finger. At the same time he bent down and began to suck on her nipples which brought moans of pleasure from Cathy. I expected her to climax but to her disappointment, the minute was up before she climaxed and we got back to the game. The next to lose was my wife and Chris requested her to sit in the now approved manner but to open her lips with her fingers. After a little hesitation, she placed her thighs on the arms of the chair, and with her index fingers she parted her pussy lips for us. I have sucked my wife’s pussy and clit before, but never have I seen her look so inviting. Both Peter and Mike cocks were as hard as a rock, their eyes were fixed on my wife's pussy. I glanced at Chris and noticed her index finger rubbing her clit. My wife's juices was running down between the cheeks of her ass, it was a sight that I am sure none will ever forget. It was obvious to all that the next step must be some form of sexual contact. No one requested to stop so the game continued. Mike lost the next hand and I having won requested Cathy to sit on his lap and guide his hard cock inside her. Cathy was only too willing after the fingering that Peter had given her. She climbed on top of the chair facing us and lowered herself on to his cock. We could all see his shaft inching its way into her pussy. She had an orgasm almost instantly and Mike shot his load deep in her pussy seconds later. No one noticed their minute was up and it was minutes later when my wife said deal the cards. My wife appeared eager to win but I did and Chris lost. I looked at my wife for approval, as she knew I wanted Chris badly. I requested that she now take up the familiar position of her legs on the armchair, a position she was now very eager to adopt knowing that her pussy was going to get some action. Kneeling between her legs, I began to suck and lick her pussy. She was so hot that she ground her muff into my mouth as she began to breathe heavily. No one dared or wanted to stop us when the minute was up, and soon Chris climaxed flowing juice down my chin and on to the chair. I continued gently licking her pussy, but by now my throbbing cock needed relief. I looked around for my wife, her pussy was occupied by Peter sucking it. I got up and rammed my cock into Chris in one movement. She was so wet it slipped inside easily as she moaned and groaned. I was so hot that I climaxed immediately shooting loads of cum up her pussy. She ground her muff against my body as she had another shivering orgasm. All this time Cathy and Mike had been watching the sexual action-taking place. Cathy had succeeded in massaging his cock hard again. I looked over at my wife with Peter sucking on her pussy, I noticed the signs of her impending orgasm. She came as hard as I had ever seen her and continued to climax for almost a minute. All this time Peter continued to suck her harder and harder until she placed her hand on his head to signal him to stop. Cathy had replaced me with Chris and was busy licking her juice, which mixed with cum I had deposited in her, flowed from her pussy. The manner in which she licked Chris pussy, it was obvious that she had done this before. As she sucked Chris’s clit drawing loud moans she was on her knees on the floor in front of her. Mike knelt down behind Cathy; he ran the head of his cock over the length of her pussy before he arched his hips and drove his cock all the way into her pussy with one firm stroke. Peter being the only one not yet to climax looked at my wife who turned her ass to him for a doggy style fuck. I lay on my back in front of my wife so she could suck my cock while Peter fucked her from behind. Peter was giving her a good fuck and she was having a problem concentrating on my cock in her mouth. Peter's movement increased and withdrawing his cock shot a load of cum all over her back. The first shot hit the back of her head and the second her shoulder. She quickly left my cock and began to lick cum from Peter's cock. Chris had just completed her third orgasm and Mike was slapping his cock harder and harder into Cathy. He exploded at the same time as Cathy and we all went quite for a while. No one said anything for several minutes until I broke the silence and said that what had happened was something else. Everyone laughed and lay down catching their breath. The action started back and we sucked and fucked each other for another hour. Before going to bed, we discussed what had happened and agreed that it was fun, and we should do it again. However, we have an understanding that no one would play around another's mate unless the both parties were present. This was the first day and we had another full day ahead. I awoke early the next morning after a heavy sleep due to the events of the previous night. As I lay in bed my mind drifted back to the night before, I wondered if there would be any regrets or guilty feelings among our friends. As I looked across the bed at my wife lying naked beside me, thoughts of her actions the night before raced through my mind, and my cock began to get hard. My wife stirred and as she woke she smiled at me, when she saw my hard cock she reached down and stroked it. As she softly stroked my cock I reached over to her pussy, which to my surprise was wet and flowing. I rolled over and gave her a little peck of a kiss, then started kissing my way down her body. in no time my head was buried between her legs. She was very stimulated, I think she must have been thinking about last night because she climaxed in just a few minutes. I crawled my way back up her body until my cock we positioned at her pussy. She reacked down and guided my cock into her. We didn't have much time so in one thrust I drove my cock all the way into her. As she wrapped her legs around my waist I started to fuck her hard and fast. I had promised Mike I would drive him to the mainland that morning being he had to work that morning for a few hours. No sooner had I had an orgasm I heard a knock on the door and Mike inquired if I was ready. On my return from dropping him I discovered Cathy and my wife in the kitchen organizing breakfast. Both were dressed in see-through nighties with nothing on underneath. I could clearly see the dark triangle of hair on Cathy's pussy and when she smiled and said good morning I knew that she had enjoyed the previous nights activities and was even looking forward to some more. As soon as breakfast was ready Peter and Chris came down the stairs. He was dressed in shorts and she in a negligee top which was totally see through and a red lace panties which just about covered her pussy and left most of her ass exposed. I smiled at then knowing that they had no reservations about what had transpired the previous night. In fact Chris' outfit clearly stated that she was ready for some early morning action. After breakfast my wife said she would clean up and wash the dishes, and the rest of us went to our rooms to dress for the morning. I was the first down the stairs and checked with my wife who was half way through the cleaning up. I went outside stripped, sat in a chair in the sun reading a book. Cathy was the next to arrive dressed in her bikini, but removed it instantly when she saw me without clothes. She placed a towel on the ground and lay down in the sun. Chris and Peter joined us. Peter removed his shorts and sat on a chair. Chris removed her top, looked at Cathy, Peter and me totally nude and said 'may as well' and took off the bikini bottom and lay down next to Cathy. My wife soon arrived and commented that the position Cathy and Chris were in would make a good picture for a suntan lotion ad. She immediately brought out a camera and started to take some pictures. The two women began to pose for the camera, opening their legs and playing with their breast. In no time all twenty-four pictures were taken and my wife put down the camera and joined us. She removed her nightie, spread a towel on the ground, looked at me and said 'come and rub suntan lotion on me'. Before I could get up Peter was at her side and she handed him the lotion and lay on her stomach. Peter started with her shoulders and worked his way down her back. His movements were very slow and sensuous. All eyes were on him as he rubbed her round ass and down her legs. She opened her legs inviting him to rub the inside of her thighs, hoping he would touch her already dripping pussy. This continued for several minutes until she rolled over and said, 'that was very nice you may as well do the front'. Peter's cock which was semi hard leaped to life as did my own, and my wife noticing she had turned two men on at the same time closed her eyes. Peter began with her breast, which he massaged slowly, and for several minutes before going to her stomach. Having completed her stomach he held the suntan lotion bottle and let three drops fall on her pussy, the last directly on her exposed clit. He then put two drops each on her thighs and began to rub the lotion on her thighs, which she now opened for him to rub the inside. From the look on my wife's face she was disappointed he did not start on her pussy, but he was only teasing her. He finally started on her pussy, which by now was flowing juice for all to see. Her shaved cunt was glowing from her juices mixed with the lotion and when his finger finally touched her clit, she let out a moan and her hips began to move ever so slowly. I could not believe how turned on I was looking at another man massage my wife's body and seeing the pleasure she was deriving from it. Peter did not increase the speed of his hand although by wife's hips were now moving in larger circles and her breathing had increased to almost a moan. Looking at Chris I noticed that her hand was between her legs and as she looked at the show my wife and her husband were putting on, she rubbed her clit ever harder. I kept my hand away from my cock, as I knew if I only touched it I would shoot cum all over Chris. After a few minutes my wife shouted that she was cumin and her body started to shake uncontrollably. Her orgasm was hard and long and all the time Peter continued with the same slow movement of his fingers which only prolonged her orgasm. She finally placed her hand on his to signal him to stop, as her clit becomes very sensitive after an orgasm. Chris had reached her peak also, and had three fingers implanted deep into her cunt while her thumb massaged her clit. I moved over between Chris's legs and began to lick up the juices that were flowing out her pussy. She had removed her fingers and Cathy was licking them clean. Peter was now lying on his back and my wife was riding him as if he was on a horse, moving up and down his shaft. The sight was unbelievable as his cock disappeared into her pussy only to reappear again, until the head was barely visible and again buried the shaft to his balls into her cunt. Cathy was unable to control herself seeing my wife fuck Peter and I suck Chris pussy. Although we had agreed the night before that we would not play around unless both parties were present, Cathy went across to Peter and lowered her dripping pussy to his mouth. Peter immediately stuck his tongue deep into her and began licking her cunt causing her to climax and rub her cunt hard on his mouth. My wife who was facing Cathy, and seeing her climax, fucked Peter even harder until his back raised off the ground and holding her by the hips sunk his shaft deep within her and shot his load. Cathy had climbed off Peter's face and sat looking at us. While this was going on I had lay on my back and Chris had inserted my rigid cock deep within her. She sat facing me rocking back and forth on my prick while she fingered her clit. I could not believe the pressure she was exerting on her clit, which had turned purple from the beating it was receiving from her fingers. As her movements became faster on my cock her hand pressed even harder on her clit and her pussy muscles tightened as she climaxed. This was too much for me and I shot my load deep into her cunt. We all lay quiet for a while until my wife remarked that if this was how the day had started she was looking forward to the rest. For the next hour or two we had drinks and lay around in the nude tanning. Cathy suddenly moved across to my wife and started to stare at her pussy. We all waited to see what would happen next until she asked if I could shave her, as she liked the look of my wife's triangle of bush. I replied sure and got the electric razor, ordinary razor, scissors, shaving cream and a damp cloth. She lay on her back and I requested she keep her legs straight so that I could work on the triangle first. She was so hairy that I needed a scissors to cut away some of the hair first. The next part was to use the electric razor to shave away the hair to create the triangle. This having been done I requested her to open her legs and bend her knees so that I could begin to shave around her clit and hole. As I was about to start I noticed pussy juice running out of her and commented that she was so horny that the slightest touch of her pussy had her flowing. She laughed and said, 'everyone has had a good fuck for the day except me what do you expect'? Peter asked if she wanted me to stop with the shaving, give her a fuck and then continue with the shaving. Chris said that we should continue with the shaving, as she would need to wait until Mike returned before she could be fucked. Having now trimmed the hair I applied the shaving cream which was rubbed on her outside lips. She moved her hips as I rubbed which brought a smile to my wife's face. Obviously she knows how it feels since I shave her about twice a week. I began to shave and in no time she was completely shaved except for the triangle on her mound. I used the damp cloth to wipe away the excess cream, making sure that my finger 'accidentally' slipped into her crack as I wiped up and down. Cathy said, 'don't tease' and she quickly got up and went inside to have a look at herself in the mirror. She returned saying that she was pleased and that Mike was in for a surprise. Taking a look at my work, I then realized how small Cathy's inside lips were. I asked her if I could change the design a little by shaving a 'V' in the big triangle, as her hair was so dark it would look nice. All agreed and Cathy lay down exposing her cunt to all of us and not appearing to bother. Creating the 'V' was done very quickly and everyone agreed that it really looked sexy. We had not noticed that it was nearly midday the time we had scheduled to pick Mike up. Peter said he would come with me and both of us put on our shorts and left. When we collected Mike he asked how the day was and we casually mentioned that the weather had been good not mentioning our morning activities. When we arrived back the girls were in the water swimming and because anyone passing could see you, they had put on their swimsuits. Mike changed and brought a cooler of drinks to the jetty and for the next hour we sat around drinking and chatting. My wife said that she wanted to tan nude and since passers by in boats could see her, she was going up stairs. We all decided to join her and were immediately out of our clothes. At first, Mike did not notice his wife had shaved as she had taken off her bikini bottom with her back to him and his eyes were busy checking Chris's and my wife's cunts. We were all waiting to see his reaction as Cathy lay on her back, legs slightly apart and requested he rub suntan lotion on her body. By this time she had been waiting the entire morning for some cock and her juices had started to flow. Mike turned looked at her pussy and smiled. She asked if he liked it to which he replied he loved it as since he had seen my wife's he wanted to do the same to her. He came across and began to rub lotion on breast and stomach, while with his other hand he rubbed her cunt. He remarked how smooth it felt, but Cathy was not hearing him, as all she could think about was his hand rubbing her clit. Cathy got hold of his cock, which was hard by this time and began to jerk it off. He immediately removed her hand and with one movement buried his cock inside her pussy. She started to cum from the moment his cock head touched her cunt and ground her hips into him. It did not take Mike very long to shoot his load inside her. Cathy continued to move her body under him and we could all see the signs of another orgasm. This one was not as intense but seemed to drain every once of energy from her. During this performance the four of us sat looking at them with Chris holding Peter's cock in one hand and my own in the other. My wife was rubbing her clit, which was wet in anticipation of for the fuck she wanted from me. She came across and without removing Chris hand from my cock started to lick and suck the head. It was a fantastic feeling to have two women on your cock at the same time. My wife stood up and began lowering herself onto my prick, which Chris guided into her dripping pussy. Since I had already cum twice for the day, I knew I could hold back for a while my wife rocked on my enlarged prick. After a few minutes I rolled her over so that I was on top and in control. I raised her legs and placed them over my shoulders and began to give her a good fuck. With one hand she played with her breast, while she massaged her clit with the other. Her clit was a bright purple and was sticking out like a small cock. I took a look at the others who were staring in almost disbelief at the size of her clit and the sight of my cock pistoning in and out of her pussy. The signs of her impending orgasm were showing and I began to pound her even harder. She shuddered and moaned as the orgasm hit her and I could feel the muscles contracting around my cock. It was difficult for me to keep from cuming so I slowed down my movement. By now she had moved her hand away from her sensitive lips and was playing with her breast with both hands. I lay on top of her until her movements subsided, and knowing what I wanted she rolled over on her knees spread her legs, arched her back and pushed out her pussy. The sight of her in this position and with Chris playing with his cock, Peter shot a load all over his wife's hand. She leaned over and licked every last ounce of cum from his dick. I moved behind my wife and inserted my cock into her pussy. It slid in very easily and I started to move it in and out in a slow motion at first and then moving even faster and faster as I felt the orgasm coming on. At the point of climaxing I pulled out and shot the load down the entire length of her back. My wife stayed in the position when I moved away and within a minute Mike had replaced me and began to fuck her. She looked over her shoulder to see if it was Peter or Mike and simply smiled at him. In less than a minute he was filling her pussy with cum as she began to play with her clit and his balls. My wife now rolled onto her back and Cathy moved in to suck her pussy which was dripping her juice mixed with her husbands cum. Cathy licked her for a few minutes but it was obvious that my wife had had her fill for the time being and lay just enjoying the feel of a tongue on her cat. Chris, who had no action, was trying to determine what she wanted. All three men were now sporting soft pricks and Cathy was busy sucking my wife. She looked at me and I smiled and immediately she had my cock in her mouth sucking it to life. She also began to play with Peter's prick, which also began to grow. When my cock was hard she pushed me gently onto my back and straddled my waist inserting my prick into her moist cunt. She urged Peter to stand in front of her and began sucking his cock taking at least five inches of it into her mouth. All the time she was bouncing up and down on my cock and as her orgasm hit her Peter shot his wad into her mouth. She stayed on me for a minute until Cathy asked her to move so she could ride my cock. By this time I was beginning to feel slightly sore, but wanted to feel Cathy's shaved pussy around my cock. She inserted my prick into her cat and began rocking back and forth. The sensation was different from the other fucks and as she squeezed and released her pussy mussels I could feel the impending orgasm. She must have felt the hardening of my cock and as she rocked faster and faster came in waves and waves of spasms. I shot my load deep inside her and lay there properly fucked out. The rest of the day was spent tanning in the nude and having a few drinks. It was difficult to believe that twenty four hours earlier we had not even seen each other in the nude, far less what we had done together. We still had one night and one day left. As the sun began to set we all departed to our rooms to have a shower and get dressed for the night. My wife was first in the shower and requested that I scrub her back, which was covered in oil from the suntan lotion. As I worked the soap into her back, one hand started to play with her nipples, which were sticking out from the cold water. We could hear Chris and Peter in the next shower and Peter was commenting how nice my wife's cunt was to suck with the huge lips. Chris said, 'as soon as things get started tonight I am going to suck those lips until she cums'. My wife smiled at this, as while she likes to fuck, her favorite is to have her pussy lips sucked. I finished soaping my wife's back and had a shower myself. We arrived on the patio to see Cathy and Mike already 'dressed' for the night. Cathy had on a different nighty, which was see through and the length just covered her pussy. Her newly shaved cunt was clearly visible. Mike did not bother to put on any clothes and stood there nude. My wife wore a thong panty and a silk wrap, which was tied so that her breast and cunt were covered. Her ass was totally exposed and Cathy commented on the outfit. I had chosen shorts and looked overdressed for the occasion. Chris and Peter soon joined us. She was bare on top and wore a lace panty, which looked see through but was not as I could not see her hairy mound. Peter was dressed like me in shorts. We all got drinks and settled down and began to chat. Everyone was waiting for someone else to start the action. As I got up to mix another drink, I casually squeezed my wife's breast as I passed her. Mike was beginning to get turned on as he was now sporting a semi hard on. On my return I was asked by Chris, 'If there is one thing you wanted to do tonight, what would it be?' She mentioned that they had begun to discuss it and felt that since I was the host I should be the first. While I was surprised at the question I already knew what my dream was. Not wishing to tell I suggested that the ladies go first. Cathy was the first and said that what she really wanted was to be involved with all five of us at the same time. We inquired how and she said the first was for everyone to lose his or her clothes. These were discarded immediately and my cock shot into the air when I saw Chris's cunt. The reason I did not see her hairy mound was that it did not exist as she had shaved clean. Her pussy lips looked pinker than before and I decided to include her in my request. Cathy spread some cushions and pillows on the ground and requested Peter to lie on his back. His cock was hard and sticking up. She rubbed some massage oil on his cock, which glistened in the moonlight. She then rubbed some on her already dripping pussy, making sure that some was also rubbed in her ass. She then sat down on Peter's cock, which immediately disappeared, into her cunt. She now leaned forward exposing her butt hole and told me to shove my prick up her ass. While this was a first for me, I had always thought about it but my wife would not let me fuck her in the ass. I rubbed some oil on my now enlarged prick and began to play with her hole. Her ass was very tight and it took a minute or two before it was half way in. Cathy was groaning and screaming softly from the mixture of pleasure and pain. I began moving in and out slowly, on each occasion going a little deeper. Her muscles relaxed and she took every inch of my cock. Peter had now started to move his cock in and out of her and I could feel it through the thin layer of skin. My hand was around her playing with her clit as Peter fucked her and sucked her breast. She was in heaven, groaning and trashing. Then she asked Mike and my wife to lay on either side of her where she began to play with my wife with one hand and jerk Mike with the other. Without being requested, Chris stood over her face and she began to suck on Chris. Peter and I were moving in and out of her alternating strokes, which made her groan with pleasure, and signs of her impending orgasm were evident. Her muscles began to contract around my cock and as Peter fucked her harder she had a violent orgasm spilling pussy juice all over Peter's balls. In her excitement she had stopped sucking Chris, whose pussy was now being massaged by my wife. I was dying to shoot my cum into her ass but was saving it for later. As I removed my cock from her ass Peter exploded in her grinding her mound on his. She had another orgasm and collapsed on Peter's chest. I went around to my wife who was still massaging Chris cunt, which was also getting some attention from Mike. With Mike sticking his tongue deep into her and my wife fingering her clit, Chris came letting her juices flow as Mike licked her dry. I requested everyone to stop, as the next person should make his or her request. Both Chris and my wife wanted to go next but as my wife knew Chris's pleasure would be her pleasure she agreed to let Chris be next. Chris instructed my wife to lay on her back and Peter and Mike to hold her legs open and up in the air. She then placed a pillow under her ass and lay between her legs. My wife's cunt was open to the world. Her pussy lips were already enlarged from the earlier massage and the juices were flowing. Chris was kneeling between her legs looking at her pussy while my wife begged her to suck it. Chris then told me to fuck her from behind but to alternate between her pussy and her ass. I rubbed some oil on her ass and on my fingers and inserted one into her ass. In the mean time I began to slide my cock into her wet pussy as I felt her ass muscles relax. My wife was now begging for Chris to suck her, but Chris was teasing her knowing full well that the longer she held back from sucking my wife's the harder her orgasm would be. Her lips were mere inches from my wife's cunt as she blew warm air on her large clit. My wife raised her hips in an effort to make contact with Chris mouth, but she moved her mouth away. Cathy was holding my wife's arms above her head so she was unable to massage her clit. My wife started to beg for anyone to suck her, fuck her, or finger her, as she could not stand the feel of her cunt. I now had two fingers inserted in Chris ass and was stroking her pussy long and slowly with my cock. She was in heaven and could no longer resist sucking my wife. As she sucked on the enlarged lips I heard my wife cursing and shouting 'suck me, suck me, harder, harder, swallow my cunt, oh fuck I am cumming'. She exploded shooting pussy juice all over Chris face and begging Chris to suck her. Her moans slowed and she pulled away from Chris mouth, as her clit becomes very sensitive after a good orgasm. In the mean time I had removed my cock from her cunt and had it deep inside her ass as I played with her clit. Cathy, who was looking on at the show now lay, legs apart, requesting Chris to suck her. Chris who was so engrossed in my banging her ass and fingering her clit was not aware that my wife had moved and Cathy had taken her place. She immediately buried her head in her friend's cunt and began sucking. I could feel my own orgasm growing as I pounded Chris ass. Suddenly her muscles contracted and she started to cum pressing back on me and requesting I rub her clit harder. Her shouts of 'harder and harder' made me pound her and squeeze her clit and she finally had a terrific orgasm, flooding my hand with her pussy juice. She then begged me to fuck her cunt and removing my cock from her ass filled her pussy with it. She began to scream 'fuck me, fuck me' which only made me fuck her harder until she came once more flooding my balls with her juices at the same time I emptied my cum deep into her. We collapsed on the cushions trying to recover from one of the best fucks I have ever had. Cathy had achieved an orgasm and was lying next to us looking at Chris. Mike was the only one who had not had any action and as Chris rolled over he attempted to get between her legs but his wife beat him as she began to suck Chris savoring her juices mixed with Peter and my cum. I would have thought that by now Chris would have been totally satisfied but she began to grind her mound onto Cathy's mouth. Mike got behind Cathy and rammed his cock hard into her forcing her head further onto Chris cunt. Cathy began to alternate between sucking Chris' clit and pushing her tongue deep inside her. I stood there looking at the two realizing that this was not something new between them as Cathy knew exactly what to do to make Chris cum. Mike was still fucking his wife from behind but she appeared to be paying more interest in sucking Chris. Hearing my wife groan I looked around to see her moving up and down on Peter prick. It was a sight that had my cock hard seeing her give another man a fuck I knew he would never forget. Peter was on his back and she was riding his cock slowly moving up until the head was touching her lips and then lowering herself until his balls were almost in her cunt. I know she can keep this up for a long time but Peter could not. His hands moved to her hips forcing her to move faster until he shouted he was coming and begging her to fuck him. Her speed increased and as his hips rose to meet him she squeezed his cock causing him to explode his juice inside her. All the while, she was massaging her enlarged clit and rocking back and forth on Peter prick. She climaxed seconds after him covering his balls with her juices. In the meantime Chris had cum again and Cathy was now concentrating on her husband's cock in her. Knowing each others body well they came together and collapsed on the cushions. I looked at Chris's shaven pussy with her legs still spread wide apart, her cunt elevated by the cushion which Cathy had placed below her ass and could not resist fucking that inviting cunt. My wife noticing my interest smiled at me as I pushed my cock up Chris. I expected to get some resistance from her as her cunt had been busy for the past hour being fucked and sucked. To my surprise she welcomed my cock and began to kiss me passionately, darting her tongue deep into my mouth. As I returned her kiss I began to move slowly inside her. She began to squeeze my cock with her muscles and tell me how good my cock felt in her. We continued to fuck for a long time until she announced she was cumming and burst into another long orgasm which would not stop. As her climax subsided I felt a hand on my shoulder and looking up saw Peter indicating he wanted to fuck his wife. Reluctantly, as I had not cum I removed my cock and soon Peter's had replaced my own. Peter began to fuck his wife hard and all were amazed when she began to respond to him. How her cunt was not sore I do not know. My cock needed some attention and both Cathy and my wife had the same thought. Both wanted to lick Chris's juice from my cock. As I lay back two pairs of lips began working on my cock. One was sucking the head while the other was licking Chris'sjuice off my balls. I, having fucked both Chris and Cathy, now wanted to fuck my wife. However the girls would have none of it as they continued to lick and suck my cock. Cathy covered my cock with her mouth taking about half into her mouth and moving it up and down. I could feel the head at the back of her throat and as I was getting into her movements, she removed her lips to be replaced by my wife's. A competition had now arisen to see who could take more of my cock into their mouths and each occasion one stopped and the other began I could feel my cock going deeper and deeper into their mouths. Cathy was sucking as my balls began to harden and I began to trust my cock deeper and deeper into her mouth. Both Cathy and my wife wanted me to come in their mouths and as I shot the first load into Cathy's mouth she gagged, withdrew my cock to swallow, and my wife quickly covered my cock with her lips sucking it in the familiar fashion that I love. After she withdrew her mouth Cathy held my cock and squeezed the base and as the last bit of cum oozed out the head she licked it up. During all this Peter was still pounding Chris pussy and she was shuddering through another orgasm as he shot his load. As Peter rolled off his wife I looked at her open hole and wondered how a cunt could take so much cock and sucking continuously. By now Mike cock needed some attention and when he knelt between Chris legs and began to rub his cock up and down her pussy lips I thought for sure she would object. She opened her eyes, looked at him smiled and opened her legs further if that was possible. I placed by head closer to her to get a view of this swollen cunt, which could not be satisfied. Mike lowered his cock into her cunt, which swallowed the entire length. Mike began to suck on her small breasts while he fucked her as she cried for more cock. This only made Mike move faster as his balls slapped against her ass. Mike was approaching his climax before her and as he blasted his cum inside her she raised her ass off the pillow to take him deep inside her. Mike rolled off and I realizing that she was on the brink of another orgasm drove my now hard prick deep inside her. She immediately began to spasm and the juices continued to flow from her cunt. I knew it would take sometime for me to come again so I started to withdraw my cock since she had come off. Her hands found my ass and guided my prick back inside. Everyone including her husband now sat and looked at Chris who by now was fucking for almost three hours. She had been sucked and fucked by everyone and I was on my third fuck with her. By this time she was wet with sweat and our stomachs were making noises as we fucked. Chris pulled me to her and her tongue darted into my mouth. I continued to fuck her as she tongued me and I began to anticipate her coming orgasm. Her legs were now wrapped around my back pulling my cock deep inside her as she ground her hairless pussy to my mound. As she had another orgasm I could feel the pussy mussels relaxing and tightening around my shaft which made my cock explode deep within her. I lay on top her until our heavy breathing subsided and then rolled off. My wife who had watched all this said she wanted to lick my cum from Chris's pussy and started to lick the juices that were flowing from her. Chris lay still savoring the feel of a warm soft tongue on her pussy in comparison to the three hard pricks, which had been pounding her. The four of us got drinks while my wife continued to lick her pussy. After about ten minutes I noticed the slow movement of Chris's hips and could not believe she was at it again. My wife sensing her impending orgasm now held her pussy lips between her teeth and was sucking on them. Chris began to buck her hips and moan loudly and burst into the hardest and longest orgasm she had for the night. She continued to cum for at least a minute until her movement slowed. My wife licked up the new juices that were now flowing from her cunt before getting up leaving Chris spread on the cushions. She had been fucked in her ass and her cunt three times by me. Both Peter and Mike had fucked her once and Cathy and my wife had both sucked her to orgasms, and she had done the same to them. Looking at her lying there with her legs apart, her cunt wide open inviting anyone who wanted a piece to come and take it had me hard again. While I contemplated giving her another fuck she closed her legs and rolled over onto her stomach. After a few minutes she got up mixed a drink and joined us. I asked whose turn it was now to request their favors and everyone laughed. Peter commented that he had never seen his wife so hot and willing to fuck almost any one, as the most he had ever achieved in one session with her was two orgasms. We all looked at Chris for an answer and she replied 'that everyone had fantasies' and her's was to spend the entire night fucking and sucking as many people who wanted to fuck and suck her. She saw the opportunity to fulfill her fantasy tonight and let out all inhibitions she may have had about fucking. As we sat around talking the rest of us began to discuss what we had wanted to do tonight but these would have to wait for another time as we were quite fucked out. We sat talking and drinking well past midnight until Cathy said that we should go skinny-dipping. We all decided that it would be fun and we would be able to wash off all the pussy juice and dry cum which was on our bodies. After the swim we returned upstairs where we dried off each others bodies. We all retired to bed, but I was too tired to fuck my wife before going to sleep. However, I lay thinking of what had transpired in the past two days. My wife, who had never had sex with anyone besides me, had been fucked by both Paul and Ian, had been sucked by both Cathy and Chris and had returned their favors. Chris, who was reluctant to take off her bra, had laid down and in one three hour session had been fucked by all three men, Paul and Mike once and I three times, been fucked in her ass by me, been sucked and returned the favors to my wife and Cathy and had multiple orgasms. Cathy, who appeared to have had the most experience with other men, {she married late}, had opened her legs for me to shave her and had also fucked all of us. In addition she was the only one to have two cocks in her at the same time, while her breasts were being sucked and she sucked a cunt. My cock was once more hard but decided that it could wait for the morning.

Both my wife and I are in our late forties. She is 5'2' 120 pounds with a round ass and bust to match her size. I am 5'9 175 pounds with an average length cock but thick. We have been married for a number of years but have never had group sex. This changed a few months ago. For the past few years we have been holidaying on various Caribbean islands where we have visited several nude beaches. While we have met other couples on these vacations the topic of having sex with another couple had never arisen. At first my wife was a little uncomfortable walking around in the nude in public, but by our second holiday it became natural to her. On one of these trips, there was a young muscular guy who walked around most of the time with a semi hard-on. My wife always smiled when she saw his big cock sticking out, and I knew she was having thoughts of some action with this cock. Since he always wore a pink cap, we refereed to him as 'Pink Hat'. Sometimes while making love I tell her to imagine 'Pink Hat' and she always gets turned on even more. I should mention that a few years ago I convinced my wife to allow me to shave her. At first she was completely shaved, then we tried the Mohawk look which she kept for a while until one day I saw a picture of a pussy which was shaved up to the top of the slit and a triangle of hair left on top. In this style her entire cunt is shaved yet the triangle remained. It really looks sexy and I get to suck and fuck a hairless pussy. I shave her once a week or more often as required and we would end the shaving session with a good fuck. I own a boat and on weekends we sometimes go to a secluded spot where we suntan in the nude and have sex. Recently, I started purchasing a magazine, which contained stories of couples and girl on girl sex. On one of these trips I carried one of the books and my wife began to read it. I was not paying too much attention to her until I got up to get a drink. Her face had a glow and when I lowered my eyes to her pussy, I could clearly see her juices running out of her. I said nothing, opened my beer but positioned myself directly in front of her to obtain a better view of her dripping pussy. My wife has masturbated in front of me before but only at my request. However, without even looking at me her hand went straight to the soaking hole and inserted two fingers. The fingers were removed covered in juices and she immediately began playing with her clit. By this time my dick was as hard as a rock and I started to jerk off. While my wife usually takes five to ten minutes to climax, within one minute her moans began and the rubbing of her enlarged clit became harder. As I beat off, I could see my wife's hole opening up and juices flowing onto the seat. She came as hard as I have ever seen her and the waves of cum seemed never to stop. By this time I was shooting off my wad which was landing on her knees. She looked up and only then realized that I had been witness to the entire show. Seeing her pussy open and all that juice flowing I had to have a taste, so dropping on my knees in front of her I began to suck her clit and stick my tongue deep into her open hole. In a few minutes her back was arching and she was pressing that enlarged clit into my mouth while crying 'suck me suck me'. She spasm and a gush of juice flowed out her pussy. I stayed licking up every drop of juice before ramming my now hard cock into her cunt. It did not take me long to climax and she reached her third orgasm instantly. After a swim I inquired what had turned her on that much and she showed me an article in which there was a wild threesome. She said she had never been turned on as much and she had pretended to be the woman having her pussy sucked by another woman while her mouth was filled by a big cock. While not pressing her she seemed interested in trying a threesome. We made a few more trips and each occasion I would bring along a magazine so that she could read the articles while I sucked her pussy. Our sex life had never been so intense in our whole relationship. One day she suggested that we invite our good friends Peter and Chris on the boat. While we have been friends for many years and have spent many days together on the boat, we have never taken our clothes off in front of one another. While my wife said nothing I knew she was interested in experiencing with a foursome. After anchoring the boat we all settled in the stern with drinks and casual talk. My wife lay down and requested I rub suntan location on her back. She unhooked the top of her bikini while lying on her stomach and I rubbed lotion on her back and legs. We had a few drinks and chatted for about an hour until my wife sat up and dropped the top of the bikini on the chair. She started to rub lotion on her breast as if this was an every day occurrence. Her nipples were hard and sticking out and I could tell she was turned on. Neither Peter or Chris said anything but by the tone of their voices you could see they were surprised and from their glances they were enjoying the sight. After another drink my wife mentioned to Chris that the sun felt good on her nipples and suggested she take off her bikini top. Chris was a little shy and said she would be uncomfortable. This was my cue to jump in and I said she should not feel uncomfortable around us. Paul tried to encourage her at which time she turned to me and said, 'If you take off your shorts I will take off my top'. I immediately stood up, pealed my shorts off and jumped in the water. I had a swim in the nude and when I climbed back into the boat Chris had already taken her top off and was rubbing suntan lotion on her breast. She looked at my cock and smiled. She had small breast but her nipples were large and sticking out. I took a seat opposite my wife and began chatting. Soon the talk came around to me being the only one nude and suggested that Peter join me. He was very reluctant even after my wife and I teased him about being shy. Thinking he had a way out he said that if my wife would remove her bikini bottom then he would remove his shorts. My wife needed no encouragement and pealed down her bottom. I could see she was turned on by the wetness showing on her bald pussy. Peter's mouth almost dropped open when he saw her shaved pussy with just the small triangle of hair. Chris was also staring at her pussy and from the way she licked her lips, she was obviously getting turned on. After a short while, with me telling him he had to keep his promise, Peter dropped his shorts revealing a hard on. He was about the same length as me but not as thick. Chris looked surprised by this turn of events especially after seeing her husband with a hard on for my wife but smiled at her husband while comparing our two cocks. He might have been feeling uncomfortable standing there with his cock pointing in the direction of my wife, so he decided to go for a swim. After a few minutes Chris joined her husband in the water. My wife now lay stretched out in the nude with a smile on her face and requested I rub suntan lotion all over her. I started on her breast, worked my way down her stomach to her pussy, taking some time on her already enlarged clit. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Peter throw the bottom of his wife's bikini into the boat and I realized she was now naked. We both could not wait for her to climb back onboard. Chris has a lovely ass and legs and I had for sometime pictured myself with my head between her legs sucking her juicy cunt. I continued to stroke my wife's clit and as she approached her orgasm she began to jerk off my cock which was as hard as a rock. She came with a stifled cry, which I am quite sure, was heard by our friends in the water. We did not have long to wait as soon both had climbed on board. Chris stared at my enlarged cock for a few seconds before looking at my wife's cunt, which was gushing her juices. Her smile revealed that she was aware they had interrupted us. Chris does not trim or shave her pussy, which is very hairy. In fact the mound was so dark her lips were not visible. I was very disappointed, as I love a trimmed or shaved pussy. They stood drying themselves, with Chris shielding herself with the towel as she dried the saltwater from her body. Peter had also lost his hard on as they sat opposite to us, as Chris crossed her legs, shielding her pussy from sight. However, looking at my wife's shaved cunt, shinning with the oil from the suntan lotion mixed with her juices was turning both of them on, as Peter's prick was hard again. As time progressed it was obvious that they were getting comfortable with our and their nudity as Chris now lay back on the seat, stretching her legs out in front revealing all of her hairy mound. Peter requested Chris to pass the suntan lotion, and as she stretched to reach it her legs opened and we caught our first sight of her inner lips and pussy hole from which juice was oozing. She caught me looking at it, her eyes lowered to my cock, smiled at me and settled down with her legs slightly apart. As time progressed she would squirm and move each time opening her legs further for me to see her now very wet cunt. We spent the balance of the day chatting and swimming before getting dressed to return home. Two weeks later we again invited them and they willingly accepted. While not saying anything I knew that my wife was thinking about sex with our friends. She did not put on her bikini top but simple cotton top and loose fitting shorts. It was obvious she was going to start the day without clothes. We left the dock at 10.00am and arrived at our spot by 10.30am. By the time I returned from the bow of the boat after anchoring, my wife was totally naked and rubbing sun tan lotion on her breast. Her nipples were already hard in anticipation of the day's activities. I immediately dropped my shorts and sat next to my wife, while Chris removed her top. Both Chris and Peter remained with their bottoms on for sometime, until Peter decided to take a swim. He removed his shorts and dove into the water. I got up to mix some drinks and on my return noticed that Chris had removed the bikini bottom. As I looked at her pussy I noticed that she had trimmed most of the hair away and had a Mohawk hairstyle. I commented on how neat and nice her pussy looked all trimmed and shaved. She smiled and said that she so liked my wife's, that she asked Peter to trim her. It was now possible to see her red pussy lips, which were shinning with pussy juice. My wife got up and joined Peter in the sea. I mentioned to Chris that she should be careful with her skin that had never seen the sun as she might get burnt. To my surprise she lay on her stomach and requested I rub suntan location on her back, ass and legs. Little did she know that I had dreamt about this moment for a long time. As I started on her shoulders I could feel my member being aroused. I continued down to her ass, which received special attention. From her movements I knew she was enjoying this as much as I and on reaching her legs she spread them so that I could rub the inside of them. It was only then I realized that while she had left hair around her clit, the area around her hole was shaved. I could see her juices starting to flow but went no further as I heard my wife and Peter returning to the boat. My wife took one look at my stiff cock and said to Peter 'it appears that we weren't the only ones having a little fun'. I was later to learn that Peter had been playing with her clit while she massaged his cock and balls in the water. Peter and my wife began to dry themselves off with towels as Chris now turned on her side looking at her husband for a reaction. He was not looking at her but his hard cock signaled he was turned on. To easy the uneasiness my wife stepped closer to him and began to dry his cock and balls. He said nothing and made no movement to stop her. By now Chris was on her back and I began applying suntan lotion to her small breast. She closed her eyes and stretched out surrendering herself to anything I cared to do. I looked up at Peter for a reaction, but his eyes were closed as my wife was gently rubbing his cock. My hand was now working its way down to Chris's cunt and as she spread her legs I again looked around for the reaction on Peter and my wife's face. Instead, I observed a boat in the distance heading in our direction and had to mention it to the others who began to gather their clothes, but before anyone could get dressed the boat turned away. By this time the moment was lost. I was now sitting next to my wife with Chris and Peter opposite to us. Her hand was on my leg and she moved it up and began to stroke my cock. Chris was staring at it as it became hard and the head turned purple. Peter's eyes were fixed on my wife's cunt as she spread her legs for him to get a good view. At this stage I am not to sure what happened but my wife was on her knees sucking on my enlarged cock. Peter stood in front of Chris and she began to suck his cock. I heard my wife groan and realized Chris was fingering her dripping pussy and rubbing her clit in such an expert manner that it was driving my wife crazy. She began to suck harder as she neared her climax and as I shot my load down her throat she exploded into an orgasm and kept cuming and cumin. As I looked at Peter and Chris I realized that she had removed her head from his cock and was jerking him as he spouted his cum all over her small breast. Then I remembered that Peter had mentioned to me sometime earlier, that Chris never lets him come in her mouth. I was dying to suck some pussy and as Chris's pussy was looking inviting I maneuvered between her legs and began to lick up her juices. I have never felt a pussy that wet as the juices kept flowing down my chin. I was in all my glory as she moved her hips under my expert sucking. Within seconds she was screaming and her orgasm covered my face with pussy juice. I kept licking and licking as she spasamed three or four times and then went still breathing very hard. During all this Peter was fucking my wife from behind at the same time massaging her clit, and the way she arched her back and moaned I knew she was having a good time. Peter's eyes were closed and as I watched him fuck my wife I got terribly turned on again. Chris noticed and began to suck on my cock and as I looked I noticed the signs of my wife impending orgasm. She was grinning her hips to Peter's fucking as her massaged her large clit, and as she came she let out a loud moan which made him shoot his load into her accepting cunt. My cock was now bone hard and I was approaching my orgasm. My wife was now next to Chris looking at this woman suck her husbands cock and giving advice as to what I wanted. As I neared my orgasm Chris removed her mouth and began jerking me off, but my wife pressed her head back on my throbbing cock with instructions to suck. I shot my load down Chris's throat as I held her head so she could not remove her mouth. To my amazement she sucked my cock dry of every drop or cum. As Chris removed her mouth she kept looking at my cock which was now getting small. She said that this was the first time she had ever sucked a circumcised cock. She was holding it and playing with it like a new toy and in moments it began to get hard again. As we sat talking, my wife said that her dream was to have a woman suck her pussy while she sucked a cock. To her delight and without hesitating Chris knelt between her legs and began to lick her juices, which were mingled with Peter's cum. The way Chris sucked and licked my wife's pussy it was obvious that she had some practice. My wife was in her element as while Chris licked her pussy she sucked Peter's cock. Not wanting to be left out I moved behind Chris and rubbed my cock head up and down her slit and over her ass hole. On each occasion my cock touched the opening of her ass hole she pushed back hoping it would enter her hole. Instead I rammed it into her dripping pussy and stuck a finger into her other hole. This made her moan louder and as I inserted a second finger she had a terrific orgasm, which shook her entire body. At her sound Peter shot his load into my wife's mouth as she also came. Since I was the only one left I removed my cock from Chris's pussy rubbed some of her juice on it and with one stroke had it up her ass up to my balls. Chris let out a cry and began playing with her clit. As I climaxed I shot by load deep inside her as she shuddered through another orgasm. We all lay down discussing why we had not done this before. Peter said he never thought he could get so much pleasure seeing his wife suck another man and woman and see her being fucked as I had fucked her. Chris that said if she only knew how good it felt to have a man cum in her mouth she would have done it a long time ago. Peter smiled at this statement, as he knew he would be enjoying cumming in Chris ' mouth in the future. I asked Chris if she normally performed anal sex with Peter to which she replied that they had done it a couple of times but she had to be really hot and turned on to enjoy it. She said today was one of those days and after sucking my cock and feeling it in her cunt she wanted it up her ass. My wife does not let me fuck her ass so when she inquired of Chris if it did not hurt, I knew she was having thoughts of trying it sometime. On our way home I asked Christ if she would mind telling us how she learnt to massage and suck a pussy so good. She said that before Peter and her got married she and her good friend Cathy used to play around often. She said that up to now they still have a little girl action when their husbands were not around. Peter said he was aware of it and was hoping one day to catch them in the act and make a threesome. We will need to get Cathy involved the next time as her pussy licking ability will send both Chris and my wife crazy. Peter Carribean

Debbie and I have been married for 14 years, and we have two beautiful children ages 9 and 12. Both our careers are on track, and while our sex life is good, we both wanted to spice it up and renew the passion of dating. We talked about going to a swingers group but weren't sure how to get involved because our community is small and we are both well known around town. So one rainy Saturday afternoon while surfing a website for swingers, I came upon a swingers convention in Toronto, Canada, which is about a five-hour drive from where we live. It just so happens that the kids were still away at camp and this was the last weekend we could get away on our own. We talked about it and decided to book the trip. The worst case scenario was we would be at a nice hotel in a beautiful city. If the people were jerks, we could avoid them and be on our own. Well as it turned out, we loved it, and we are now both hooked. It was a three-night convention, but due to our work schedule, we could only make it for the last day and night. So we left early on Saturday morning and arrived at the hotel at about 1:30 in the afternoon. I knew we were at the right place when I saw several good looking sexy couples walking around with lust in their eyes and with bulging pants and blouses. Let me digress for a moment. Debbie and I are both in our early 40s and considered by many to be nice looking. Neither of us are models however Debbie could be if she were taller. She is 5'1" and weighs 105 pounds with short blond hair. She has small perky tits that poke through her t-shirts (she hates bras) and she has an ass to die for. I am 5'11" and weigh 175 pounds with blond hair and blue eyes. Debbie wants me to add that I have what she calls "the perfect cock" being not too big (7"), rather thick and she says, "perfectly shaped." I am a lawyer, and Debbie teaches "signing" for the deaf. Now back to the good stuff. We both were a little nervous at first, but when we checked in at the convention table, we were immediately put at ease by one of the organizers who was a pretty woman in her 30s speaking with a slight sexy accent. We got our room key card and the Convention Program Schedule that gave the location and times of various events; seminars, vendor booths with sexy items, party rooms, hospitality room, private bar, dinner, and dance. We immediately dropped our bags off in the room and decided to go down to where the vendors were located and check out the people and the merchandise. Well, there were about 60 vendors all with erotic products or services. The people were a cross-section of ages with looks ranging from one couple that was 20 years old who had each others hands down the others pants while walking around the convention to an older couple in their late 60s of whom the woman partner was a stripper when she was young. She must have been really hot when she was younger and didn't look bad now for her age. Well, that started getting us in the mood. Judging from the outfits, we decided to go back to our room and slip into something more comfortable and easier to get out of in a hurry. I got my silk pajamas, and Debbie got an emerald green silk teddy that showed off her perfect ass. We went to the private bar at about 4 pm for a few drinks. By this time, the sexual excitement was building, and as we met various couples, we quickly learned the approved greeting was with a french kiss. Sometimes they were long and lingering. We met two other very nice couples, and after several drinks, we were all getting more relaxed over the idea that tonight we might be fucking the couple next to us at the bar. We decided to all eat dinner together, and we got to know each other better. The dance started at about 9 p.m. and ended about 11:30 p.m. with everybody in an assorted state of undress. The last two dances involved first the woman doing a striptease for their man and finally, the men doing a striptease for their woman. I couldn't help but notice how many women were giving blowjobs to their men on the last dance and I especially couldn't help but admire the woman who was celebrating her 37th birthday and whose evening goal was to have 37 orgasms before midnight. Her partner was fucking her right on the dance floor while other couples stood around in a circle offering encouragement. I think she achieved her goal as by 10 pm on the dance floor, she declared being up to 34 orgasms. An old television program, ABC's Wide World of Sports talked about "...the thrill of victory and the agony of defeat..." Well, this woman was surely experiencing the "thrill of victory" with no chance of defeat in sight. As the dance started coming to a close, Debbie and our dinner mates hit it off very well. I could tell she was interested in Bob and Kathy and they were also in her. Debbie and I are different in some ways. I'm not attracted to men, but she is, however, we are similar in that we both love women. Before we got to the Convention, Debbie and I discussed the possibility of pairing off with other partners if we were both comfortable. I wanted to go up to the Party Rooms for what I heard was a great orgy, but Debbie wanted to go back to Bob and Kathy's suite where they were having a smaller party with some other couples who didn't like the "pile-on fucking" that usually took place in the Party Rooms. We agreed to go our separate ways, but I would come back to Bob and Kathy's room later and meet up with everyone. The Conference organizers had reserved the top three floors of the hotel for participants of the convention only, and they had a security officer, on each floor by the elevators to prevent outside gawkers. To get past security, you had to have a convention wristband. When I got to the top floor, I showed my wristband to security, and he waved me through and directed me down the hall to the party rooms. I knew I was at the right place because two sexy couples were again checking wristbands and they told me before I go into the rooms, I had to take off my shoes. I complied happily and entered a beautiful hotel executive suite with low lighting and four king-sized beds. When I arrived, at least eight couples were screwing their brains out in every position possible. The air was filled with sex. I decided not to be shy, so I stripped naked and sat down on the side of a bed to watch a cute young woman taking it doggy style while her partner's balls were slapping against her ass. She looked up at me, smiled, and reached over and took my now hard cock in her mouth and started sucking like a dying woman with her last man. She went up and down my cock, deep-throating me to my pubic hair then taking my balls and sucking on them, running her tongue up to my asshole. I got on my knees, and this angel of a woman started rubbing my buns and pulling me into her like she was afraid I would run away. Are you kidding me? At that moment, she started yelling that she was cumming and began thrusting her hips against her partner and deep-throating me. I unloaded like a geyser into her mouth. It seemed like I was cumming for five minutes, but I know it was only for about 30 seconds. My cock was twitching as the last bit of cum dripped down her chin. Now Debbie doesn't like me to cum in her mouth, so this was very special. She licked the cum off around my cock and started to rub it on her tits. She then turned her attention to her partner who was just pulling out and rubbing his cum-drenched dick on her ass. I don't even know the name of the couple, but it was sure a great way to start the night. Debbie's Story: I guess some swinging couples prefer to swing only when their mate is in the same room so they each can experience the closeness of the other enjoying themselves. Since this was David's and my first swing convention, we weren't sure how we each would react to seeing the other getting laid so we both agreed that we would both start off separately. I went to Bob and Kathy's hotel room for a smaller party and what a blast! Bob and Kathy were experienced at these conventions and knew to book their room early. That's how they got a 4-person jacuzzi suite. Bob is about 6'3" and weighs about 220 pounds; Kathy is about 5'5" and weighs about 125 pounds. They are both in their late 30's or early 40's. When we got back to their room, two other couples were sitting in the jacuzzi already. There was one black couple in their 30's; the husband, Willard was about 6'0" and average weight, and his wife, Lateisha, was a tall, slim, beautiful black woman from Ghana with a French accent. The other couple in their late 40's or early 50's named Mary and Mike were of average build with Mary leaning toward the chubby side but with huge boobs that danced in the water as the jacuzzi churned away. Bob poured Kathy and me a drink, and we sat down on the king-sized bed and began chatting. We were about 10 feet from the jacuzzi, so the other couples also joined in on the conversation. As we talked, Willard stood up and asked the others in the tub if they wanted a refill on their drinks. When he stood, I could help but notice his huge dick. It was thin, but it must have been 10" long. Now David has a beautiful dick but its of average length but a little thicker than Willard's. I have had experience with other men before we were married, and I've always said, "Size is not as important as technique." But I thought this dick of Willard's is one to re-test my theory. I politely excused myself from the conversation I was having with Bob and Kathy and walked over to the ice bucket where Willard was pouring more drinks. We started talking, and he told me he was originally from South Africa but came to Montreal several years ago to study architecture at McGill University. He caught me glimpsing at his hard penis several times, and I became a little self-conscious so I broke the tension by saying, "Well, judging from your erection, it's obvious that you know a lot about architecture." We both laughed, and he leaned down, pulled me against his smooth hard body and gave me a deep French kiss. I immediately felt a flood down by my pussy just waiting from the dam to break. By this time, Mary and Mike had gotten out of the jacuzzi and were on the other king-sized bed. Lateisha was still in the tub. Willard took my hand and asked if I'd like to join him and Lateisha in the jacuzzi to warm up. I said, "Sure, but I'm pretty hot right now." I peeled off my emerald green teddy and got into the tub. Willard sat between Lateisha and I. As we chatted, I felt Willard's strong hand rubbing my thigh and then up to my pussy. He curled his finger into me and a tilted my head back in obvious pleasure. My nipples were hard as #2 pencil erasers, and I felt my breathing becoming more labored. I reached over and stroked his long, hard dick slowly. I love reaching under a man's balls to give them a little squeeze and then run my fingers up the shaft and around the head of the dick. Willard smiled and let out a moan. His wife also smiled approvingly and said, "Enjoy him girl, but don't get used to him." At that point, Willard got up and sat on the edge of the jacuzzi with his blazing hard-on. I turned around but stayed in the water and took the head of his long cock into my mouth and ran my tongue around the head and slowly down the shaft. I had never had a black man before, and the major difference I noticed was how stiff his pubic hairs were. They were short and wiry like a brillo pad. I gasped my hands around his hips and began sucking furiously. At each stroke, I tried to take his dick deeper down my throat. David is about 7," and I'm able to deep throat him, but this was more like 10". For some unexplained reason, deep-throating Willard became my immediate goal so I sucked and sucked and slowly took him down my throat for all but two more inches when he stopped me and said, "I wanna dive into that beautiful pussy." I could feel the flood coming, and I felt sexy because David had just shaved me that morning leaving only a little patch of hair above my glistening slot. We switched placed by Willard lifting me up under my arms and seating me on the side of the jacuzzi. He lined himself up and teased me by rubbing the head of his dick on my pussy lips and clit that was fully extended by now. He poked the head of his dick in me and pulled out quickly. He did this several times until all I wanted was to have him bury that long thin rod deep inside me. I grabbed his firm butt cheeks and pulled him into me with enough force that I let out a scream. Everyone in the room turned and let out an envious laugh. By this time, I was lying on my back on the edge of the tub with my feet hanging in and Willard pounding away with his big dick in my flooded pussy. I could hear that wonderful suction sound that we all know and the sound of his balls slapping against my ass. He was drilling like a Texas oilman. I could feel his wiry pubic hair rubbing against my clit, and I savored every moment. He leaned forward and sucked my nipples and ran his tongue around both breasts. He kept thrusting until I was totally unaware of anything else going on in the room. Suddenly, Willard rammed me deeply and pressed against me and said, "Oh baby, I'm cumming, I'm cumming." I felt him spasm inside of me and my pussy juices and his cum run down my ass and thighs. He leaned forward and stayed inside me until his hard-on slowly subsided. When he pulled out, he slapped his semi-hard dick teasingly on my pussy. Lateisha said smiling, "Girl, with that cute little ass and trimmed up pussy of yours, you could be a danger to mankind. I can't wait to meet your man." I then told her that, "David, my man, will be stopping in later."

My name is Sally and my husband is Larry. We are both 52 and have enjoyed a wonderful sex life during our marriage. Part of the reason we have had a good sex life is that we are both imaginative and willing to try nearly anything. While both of us have had sex with others during our marriage {always with other’s permission}, we have never had sex with another when either he or I were present. However that changed a couple of months ago. For the last year or so, Larry and I have been having sex in public and it has certainly spiced up our lives. We live in a climate that has winter so we do outdoor adventures in the summer and indoor adventures in the winter. We have friends, Ken and Mary, that also are into sex in public and we have compared notes several times. Larry has slept with Mary and I have slept with Ken on separate occasions but neither of us had ever had sex in public with either of them. Ken and Mary were over for dinner in early October and Mary and I got to talking about our latest public adventures and soon she and I concluded that the two couples should have public sex at the same time in the same place. Once we had decided, we were anxious to talk to the guys about it ... it makes me really hot just to plan and talk about our adventures. So after dinner as we were sitting around the dinner table, I said that Mary and I thought it was time that the two couples had a public sex adventure together. I don’t suppose anyone will be surprised to hear that the guys were all for it. Next we needed to plan the event. As best I can remember this is how the conversation went. 'I guess the first thing we need to decide on is where we’ll do this?' Mary said, 'An outside concert or sporting event would draw the biggest crowd and give us the best chance of not getting caught.' Larry piped in, 'We need a crowd that is mostly standing so Ken and I can stand behind you two.' 'That’s the only way we’ve done it, Ken fucks me from behind while we stand. Have you guys done it any other way?' 'We did it one evening on a blanket at a concert. We spooned on our sides and Larry fucked me that way – that was good because it was less hurried.' 'I don’t know, Sal', Mary said, 'I like standing better I think, he can put it in and just let me enjoy if for a while without really fucking me much until we both want it.' 'That’s a good idea, we haven’t done that have we babe?' 'Sounds good to me.' 'How about the Halloween parade. Plenty of crowds there along the route and it’ll be dark so it should hide us.' 'Great idea, Kenny, let’s do it', I said. With a twinkle Larry said, 'Ok, we’re all agreed then.' Mary: Ok that sounds great. How do you guys dress? Sally: I usually wear a baggy pair of pretty short shorts, so he can move then aside to get into me. Mary: We’ve done that too but Ken has to kind of get off to the side to get in and I’d rather have him right behind me, feels better. Usually I wear a pair of shorts with an elastic waist and he pulls the back down until he can get in. Sally: Sounds a little more daring but I like it. It would feel better. Especially if I wear my toy. Mary: Your toy? Sally: Yeah, I like to wear a butt plug, gets me in the right mood and nice and wet. I usually put it in my purse and then put it on when we get to where we’re going. Ken: That might not be so easy at a parade. Sally: You’re probably right, I better put the harness on before we go and just let Larry put it in me when we get in the crowd. Shouldn’t be too hard for him. Larry: By then something will be hard I’m sure. Mary: Well you little slut Sal, a butt plug, how nasty. I love them, I’m so anal. Sally: Me too but we’ve never tried anal sex in public, I need Larry to rub my clit it get off with anal sex and that just isn’t that easy or that easy to hide in a crowd. Mary: Guess not, maybe another time. Sure like it though. Ok, then at the parade with elastic baggy short shorts and what just a polo shirt? Sally: Yeah, that way he can rub your boobs if he wants to. Mary: Oh, I want him to. Ken: All settled then, should we practice before we do this? Sally: Oh my that sounds dirty. Mary have you fucked next to someone before. Mary: No always just two. Maybe we should practice. Larry: No it’d be more exciting to just let it happen. Sally: Much as I’m horny, I think he’s right. Let’s wait. So that’s the way the planning session went. The night of the big even, Larry and I were getting dressed when I pick up the story. Larry: You look wonderful Babe, don’t know how I’m going to wait. Sally: Just hang in there buddy, you’ll be ok. I’m all but ready just got to get the plug harness on. Should I wear panties or not. Larry: Yeah, wear the crotch less ones, those are great. Sally: OK that sounds like fun. There I’m all ready. I’ll just slip these on and then the shorts. Let’s go. When we got to Mary’s, we went in and had a beer while we waited for her to finish getting ready. She had on a red polo shirt and navy blue shorts and Ken looked great in his silk shirt and shorts. Mary came into the kitchen and over to me and felt my butt. Mary: You did put it on, you little vixen. Me too, she giggled. Let me see yours. With that I opened my purse and produced a slender fairly long plug and showed it to her. She then took hers out and showed me that it was a little bigger but about the same length. Mary: We could have fun without the guys. Sally: Speak for yourself kiddo. This is just for bonus vibes. Nothing like the real thing. Ken: Let’s go time’s a wasting. We piled into the car and drove to the parade route where we parked and walked to the place we had tentatively planned on. It was 10:30 by the time we arrived and the crowd was two deep. We walked about a block to the first place where we could get in the front row, Mary and I in front and the guys directly behind us. Over the next 40 minutes a lot more people arrived and the crowd was 8 or 10 deep and pushed up against everyone like sardines ... perfect. We somehow kept out hands off one another until about 10 minutes before the parade was supposed to start. I leaned over to Mary and said, 'I think its time to get the equipment in place.' Mary: I hoped you were going to say that. She searched around in her purse and then seemed to be concentrating on something and then finally she produced her plug and handed it back to Ken in her right hand and then gave me the little tube of lube she had in her purse. 'Here, you might want a little of this.' I fixed my plug up and handed it back to Larry. Thank goodness it was dark because this wasn’t the easies of operations. I felt Larry grab the elastic of my shorts and pull then down a little, he then had to ease the harness out of the way a little. Next he started the plug in the top of my crack and moved it down until it found my hole. He then asked me if I was ready and I assured him I was. He then inserted the plug steadily but not quickly until it was fully in my ass. He then moved the harness back to secure it. Mary: Is it in? Sally: It’s in all right. In deep. Feels great. I turned my head a little and said to Ken go ahead now. I watched as he started to do what Larry had just completed. When he started the plug down Mary’s crack I concentrated on her expression. There was no doubt when the plug found its target. Ken said OK? And Mary nodded her head. It looked like she sucked in a little air as the plug found it way into her ass. When it was complete, Ken raised her panties and her shorts and patted her on the back. Mary: Wow that so hot, right here in public. I almost came when he pushed it in. Guess we’re ready now. Sally I’m ready. You know being in the front row, it’s going to be a little obvious if the guys rub our tits. I crooked my finger at Larry and he leaned forward to listen to me. I told him that Mary and I thought we might be noticed if they rubbed our tits and to tell Ken not to. He said ok. Mary: Are we going to do this together or first one and then the other. Sally: I thought a combination. One of us will have our guy put his dick in us and then before he really starts fucking us, we’ll wait until the other catches up. Then they can both fuck us at the same time. Mary: So nasty, I love it. You got your plug first so I get my dick first. Sally: OK, but let’s wait for the parade to get to us first. As we waited the butt plug was doing its job and I was so horny and wet. Finally the parade turned the corner and came down our block. When it reached our location, Mary looked over her shoulder and said OK Ken. Ken then unzipped his shorts and let his cock out, it was hard as a rock, it must have hurt in his shorts. He once again pulled the back of Mary’s shorts and panties down and then moved in even closer behind her. By looking right at her, I could tell when the head slipped into her. It was difficult in the tightly packed crowd, but Ken must have been able to adjust his position enough to get the right angle because Mary soon let out a little sigh and looked over at Larry and said it was his turn. I soon felt movement at the leg hole of my shorts and then I could feel the tip of Larry’s dick rubbing at my pussy lips. He had found the opening in my panties and was trying to find the opening. I was absolutely dripping and he soon found the right place and was inside me. He then put his hands on the top of my hips, made a couple of partial thrusts and completed his entry. Because of the clothes bunched at the leg holes he wasn’t as deep as he’s sometimes able to get but he is very large and long and I was feeling very full and so hot. Mary: Is he in you, babe? Sally: Oh yeah, how about you? Mary: Very deep, its so crowded that I don’t know if he’s really going to be able to give me a very good fucking, but it sure feels good just having his dick in me this far. Sally: I know he can only move a little. Mary: Oh that was nice, nice and long and slow. We continued whispering in each other’s ear as we watched the parade go by in front of us and felt our husbands slowly fucking us. Soon the parade was coming to an end, we could see the last of the elements turning the corner near us. As we watched the end come by us, I felt Larry remove his dick from my pussy and Mary told me Ken had done the same thing. It was good timing because as soon as the last part of the parade passed us the crowd immediately started dispersing and we would have been quite a spectacle. We made our way back toward our parking spot and when we got to an area where we could talk, Mary: That was wonderful guys but it was awful cramped. Ken: Yeah I know, I could hardly give you a good strokes but your pussy was so warm and wet, I almost came anyway. Larry: I know, Sally’s pussy gets like that too when she gets excited about doing it in public. Sally: It was so great even though you couldn’t stroke us, just being in a crowd of people with a big dick in my pussy was so cool. What should we do now? Ken: Let’s go back to our house. Nobody’s home and even though this public sex thing is great and a huge turn on, I really need to fuck Mary. Mary: Sounds good to me, Mary would sure like to be fucked. Sally: It settled then. We got in the car and headed home. Sally: Before I sat down, Mary, I’d almost forgotten my plug. Sitting on it really drove it in there. Mary: Yeah I know, nearly took my breath away. When we reached Ken and Mary’s house, Ken took charge. He ushered us into the kitchen and over to the island in the middle of the floor. Ken: Ok girls lets start where we left off. He had us standing facing the counter top and he and Larry got behind us. I heard the zippers open and when I looked back over my shoulder I saw two very large very had cocks. Larry: Do you want it through the panties or do you want the panties off. Mary: Come on Sal show us your ass. Sally: Take em off I guess, babe. Soon our shorts were being wriggled down off our hips and ended up on the floor at our feet. Then the panties followed. Now naked from the waist down we awaited the inevitable. Larry: Now let’s see, I think we were about here. With that he drove his dick all the way into my pussy which wasn’t very had as ready as I was. Sally: Oh yeah babe that’s right where we were. Mary: Give me some of that Kenny. And he did. Mary: Yeah, that it. Now fuck me good. But they didn’t. They held their dicks in us and leaned back away from our but a little and soon they were pushing on our butt plugs, using them to fuck our assholes. Mary: Oh Sal, Ken is fucking my ass with the plug, it feels so good. Sally: I know, Larry’s giving me the same treatment. This went on for several minutes and by turning our heads a little we could see the guys using the plugs on our butts as we built towards are first orgasm of the night. Larry: I think before we let them cum we ought to see their tits, don’t you Ken. Ken: Absolutely They stopped playing with the plugs and spooned really tightly against our asses as they reached around and unbuttoned the top of our polo shirts. They then skinned the cat and both Mary and I were naked except for our sandals. Her breasts are beautiful a perfect shape and mine are OK, a little bigger but a little saggy too. The guys reached around and rubbed our boobs for a minute or so. Ken: OK girls, move your fee away from the counter just a little and bend over just a little more. We’re going to let you cum now and we’ll probably cum too. Do you want it inside or outside when we cum. Mary: I want the first shot in my pussy but then on my ass so I can taste it. Sally: On my ass please babe but then after put your dick back in me for a few last strokes, OK? Larry: OK babe, you girls ready? And with that unanswered question. They started fucking us. Long well paced strokes letting us feel all their dicks on each stroke. Then I felt Larry tighten his grip on my hips and I knew what was coming. The pace quickened and he drove his dick in and out of me faster and faster. My ass was jumping each time he hit bottom. Sally: Oh, Mary, he’s fucking me so hard, I’m going to cum. I’m cumming!!! Mary: That looks so good, oh God your ass looks so pretty when he fucks you like that. Ken is really doing me too, here I cum too. Ohhhhhhhhhh! Sally: Oh that was so wonderful. I’m still getting such a hard fucking. Ken is really giving it to you too. Then Larry started to lose timing a little and I knew he was about to come. About three more strokes and then he pulled his dick out of me and shot on my cheeks, three four five spurts and then all the back into my pussy for six seven eight more very hard strokes. Sally: Oh, I’m cumming again, give it to me babe, fuck me. And he did hard and I did hard. And while Larry and I were cumming, Ken continued to stroke Mary hard and fast. Larry pulled out of me and we both turned so we could see Ken and Mary fuck. Her ass was bouncing on every stroke and she has a beautiful round ass. I reached up and cupped her breast and tweaked the nipple. Mary: Oh Sal this is the best, best fucking ever. Its so hard and fast but my pussy is so hot, it loves it. My ass is loving the plug, oh god he’s fucking me. Ken: Not long now babe. Mary: Remember first shot inside me. He gave her ten or twelve more hard strokes and then we could see him convulse slightly as he started to cum. He pulled out then and spurted about four spots on her cheeks and in her crack. He too then put his cock back in her pussy and kept fucking her hard until she came in a wonderful and intense orgasm, knees buckling and skin shaking. All this watching had made Larry hard again. Larry: Ken, I’d really like to fuck your wife, may I? Ken: Sure. Larry: Is it OK with you Mary if I fuck you now. Mary: Quick put it in, I need some more. I got down on my knees in front of Ken and sucked him for a few minutes and Mary and Larry got started and found a good rhythm Soon he was hard and I got back on my feet and turned my back to him. He was inside me in a couple of seconds. Sally: Oh, oh slow down for minute Ken. God I love getting fucked this way. Slow down, I want you to take my plug out for me. Here I’ll unsnap the harness. There now just pull the harness off, don’t stop fucking me completely. That’s it, now pull the plug out. Ewww. Yeah that’s right. Here hand it to me, keep fucking me. Good now let me see if I can find the lube. Where’s my purse, Mary can you hand it to me. Thanks, is he doing you good. Good. Here it is, now Ken just put a little on my asshole and then take you cock out of my pussy and put it in my ass. Give me about ten more nice hard strokes in my pussy first. Oh that so good. Yeah now. That’s it. Hold my hips, now push it in. Ewwwww, nice, nice nice. You all the way in? Feels like it. How does that look? Good, going between my cheeks. OK you can go ahead and fuck me now. I don’t like it as hard in my ass as I do in my pussy, you don’t have to go slow but not really fast either. That’s good, oh yeah, fuck me just like that, fuck me in the ass. Mary: Wow Sal that looks so good. Should I try it or does Larry not like it? Larry: Oh I like it all right! Do you want me to fuck you in the ass? Mary: Harness is unsnapped just pull it off, pull out the plug and put a little lube on me and let’s do it. Oh yeah out it comes. Now the lube. Sally: Here let me do that, stop for just a second Ken, don’t pull out, just rest for a minute. Let me put a dollop of this on your wife’s pretty asshole. There. Now Larry let me have your cock, here put it right in there. Ready Mary? Push baby, put it right in her ass. Oh that looks so pretty. You can fuck me again now Ken. Fuck her Larry, fuck Mary’s ass. Soon the guy’s had fallen into a wonderful rhythm and Mary and I leaned on our elbows with our asses arched up a little and enjoyed the fucking we were getting. I really like an ass fucking because it lasts a long time and because the guys had just cum this was no exception. A cock feels larger in your ass and you feel so full and yet there is no orgasm trigger so you can really just settle in and enjoy the fuck. After a wonderful few minutes I could tell that Ken’s rhythm was getting a little erratic and figured he was getting ready to cum again. Sally: Play with my clit Ken and I’ll cum with you. This time just give it to me in my ass, don’t pull out, just shoot it in there. There, there that’s right oh fuck me, rub me. That’s it, that’s it oh I’m cumming. Cum with me Ken, fuck me. He drove it home and hit bottom and spurted into my ass, he then gave me about five really fast short sharp strokes as he enjoyed his cum. When he was finished, he left himself in me and pulled me up to a fully standing position and put his arms around me and rubbed my boobs for about two minutes until his cock got soft and eased out of my ass. I was satisfied. But Mary wasn’t, not yet. She was still resting on her elbows taking what was now a long ass fucking. Sally: You OK Mary? Mary: Oh god yes. This is the best ass fucking I’ve ever had. Your hubby really has a nice dick. Put just a little more lube on his cock and he comes out would you Sal. I figure he’s going to cum pretty soon and I might need just a little more to take that last hard pounding and enjoy it completely. I found the lube and squeezed a little out on the top of Larry’s dick as it came out of Mary’s asshole. Slowly it worked it way into Mary and she said that it was enough and felt just fine. Sally: Let me know Larry when you’re going to cum and I’ll lick Mary’s pussy for her and get her off. Larry: OK but I feel great now. Doesn’t she have the prettiest ass Sally? I’m so turned on watching my cock go in and out of it. Are you getting sore, Mary, do you want me cum soon? Mary: Either way is fine with me Larry, I’m really enjoying the fuck you’re giving me but I would enjoy an orgasm too, so just do what you want. Larry: OK, tell you what I want to do. I’m going to give you 100 more strokes, first 10 hard, then 10 slow and so forth and then when I finish the last 10 I’m going to just keep on really hard and fast until I cum. How does that sound? Mary: Wonderful!! Sal, I think you ought to start licking me at about 60. Sally: My pleasure. Larry gave her ten very hard strokes and Mary smiled from ear to ear – she obviously was enjoying this a lot. The ten slow strokes let them both rest a bit and then ten more hard ones. Larry: I don’t know if I’m going to last, Sal, maybe you ought to start on her pussy. I got below her and got my head into position to lick her pretty little puss. I also had a great view of Larry’s cock as it went in and out of her ass. I could feel her body respond and I knew after the fucking she had already taken, that she would soon cum. Larry reached 90 strokes and started on his drive to his own orgasm, really pounding Mary. I applied more pressure to her clit and she started cumming, she just kept shaking and spasming and moaning her eyes rolled up in her head. Larry adjust his grip on her hips and roared in and out of her and I knew he was starting to cum, he slammed home and I figured he was spurting inside her. He gave her three or four more short jabs and finished his orgasm. It was some sight, she was almost parallel to the floor and he standing at one end of her attached to her only by his cock protruding from her ass. She then stood up and he hugged her. Larry: That was truly wonderful, Mary. Thank you. Mary: Best ever for me, Larry, thank you. Is your cock going to get soft or are you going to leave it in my ass? With that he moved his hips back and his dick dropped from her ass, not completely soft but certainly heading in that direction. We were all exhausted. Since that time we have had more great times with Ken and Mary, sometimes including others and sometimes enjoying adventures between just the four of us. Larry & Sally Missouri

Jo and I went to visit her sister Jane and husband Fred. Jane is eight years older than Jo, and Fred is ten years older than Jane. Even though Jane and Fred had seven kids in ten years, Jane has kept her figure, and Fred's hard work has kept him fit. Jane is about 5' 9' 140 lbs., 45, short black hair, and real nice 40C's. Fred is also 5' 9', gray, with a full head of hair, and a trim 165 lbs. For an older couple, they looked real good. The only bad thing about them was that they were always arguing with each other. On our other visits, Jane has always flirted with me, and Jo and I have discussed this often. Jo said her sister was always jealous of what Jo had, and always trying to take what was hers. I would laugh and say that she had no chance to take me from Jo, but she would be able to get me for a night or two if it could be arranged. Jo would then say that Fred deserved something better than her bitch of a sister, the way she always bossed him around. This was the standard conversation each time we visited them. On this visit, we were going to stay the night instead of driving back home. The kids had all been farmed out for the night, with Jane saying we needed an adult-only evening for a change. She had prepared a nice candle light dinner. Fred and I had a before dinner drink in the living room while the girls had theirs in the kitchen finishing the dinner. After a while, Jo came out and joined us saying that Jane had everything well in hand. I was in the recliner, and Jo and Fred were on the couch. We all talked until we had finished our drinks. I got up and fixed us all new ones, and went into the kitchen to see if Jane wanted another. She did, so I took her glass to the bar and made her one. When I brought it into the kitchen, Jane was leaning back on the counter in such a way that the tits were on prominent display. She smiled at me and asked me to bring her drink over to her. When I did, she took the drink with one hand, and put the other around my neck drawing me closer. Until now, all her flirting had been in the presence of Jo and Fred. I was wondering where this was going when she asked me if I thought older women were sexy. I told her that all women with big tits were sexy no matter what their age. She then brought my hand up to cover a breast, and asked if these were big enough. That's when I realized she had no bra on, and as I rubbed and squeezed, I told her they were big enough. She then kissed me and reached for my crotch. She must have liked what she felt because she continued to suck my tongue and rub my boner through my pants. When we broke apart, her face was flushed, and I couldn't go back to the living room with my cock like a flagpole. She went back to working on the food, and I backed up and we talked for a couple minutes until I had gone down. She then told me to go back to the living room and dinner would be ready in a few minutes. When I got back to the living room, Jo and Fred were sitting a lot closer to each other than when I left. But I just sat in the recliner and we talked until Jane called us to eat. It was a real pleasant meal. We drank one bottle of red wine, and opened a second. {Red wine always makes me horny.} I could tell that we all were getting high, and was thankful that I wouldn't have to drive home after this. We then moved to the living room, where I again sat in the recliner, Jane in the easy chair, and Fred and Jo on the couch. I fixed new drinks for us, passed them out, and reclined back ready for a hour or so of talking before retiring for the night. That's when Fred surprised me. He smiled and said that he had always had the hots for Jo, and knew that Jane felt the same way about me, and why not act on these feeling if we were willing. I looked over at Jane to see her reaction, and saw a hungry look in her eyes. I then looked at Jo expecting her to say no because of the way she felt about Jane. But she just smiled at me and kissed Fred. Jane got up and walked over to me as I let down the recliner. She sat on my lap and started kissing me while I again squeezed and rubbed her tits through her blouse. I removed her blouse with her help and was soon kissing, licking and sucking for all I was worth. After seven kids, they were surprisingly firm, with not much sag. I glanced over to the couch and saw that Fred had Jo's blouse and bra off, and she was half reclining while he was working on her tits. That's when Jane stood up and told me to get the drinks and follow her. Before I left I looked over to the couch again. Fred was removing Jo's skirt and panties while she was helping by lifting her ass. Didn't look like they were going anywhere for a while. When I got to the bedroom, Jane had already stripped. Her hips looked a little full, but that could have been because her waist was so small. A forest of thick black hair covered her pussy. I prefer a smooth pussy, since Larry and Sandy, Jo has kept hers shaved and trimmed. But I'm not finicky, a pussy is a pussy. I started to take off my shirt and Jane said don't. She started stripping me, kissing and sucking each little bit of skin she bared. Removing my shirt and sucking my nipples to little points, she started on my pants. She helped me step out of my pants and shorts and made me stand there while she started on my cock. Jane only sucked and wetted my cock for a minute, then fell back on the bed, spread her legs, and said to hurry and put that monster in her. Monster? 6½ inches? Jo's in for a surprise! I new Jane was a virgin when she got married, and obviously had not been with another man but Fred. I started to push into her, and she felt like a virgin. I would insert and inch, and her eyes would widen, and she would moan. By the time I got my cock buried in her, her eyes were closed and she just kept moaning. And she was very still. I pulled back a little and she got wetter and hotter. I was now moving in and out slowly when she started moving, bucking her cunt up and down my cock like a mad woman. She was moaning, and groaning, and raking my back with her nails, and beating her heels on my ass. Then all of a sudden, she stretched out like she was being crucified and screamed. I thought I would lose my hearing in that ear as I shot my load of jism deep in her cunt. She put her arms and legs around me, and continued to hump herself on my cock, moaning over and over until I was to soft to keep it in her. I rolled off her and collapsed. After a few minutes I looked over to Jane, and saw that she was asleep. At least I thought so. Well, I might as well see what Fred and Jo were doing. I didn't bother to dress and walked down the hall naked and peeked around the corner into the living room. Nobody there. Fixed a drink, followed the sounds down the other hall and cracked open the spare bedroom door. There was Jo on top of Fred riding him like a cowgirl riding a bucking bronco. And Fred was bucking. Seemed like he was bucking as hard as he could. I love to watch Jo cum, and I could see her ass cheeks flex as she came and sucked the jism from Fred. I closed the door and returned to the master bedroom. Jane was still asleep, so I rolled her around, and covered us both and fell asleep myself. I awoke to something hot and wet around my cock. I glanced at the clock and saw I had been asleep for only about three hours. I looked down and saw Jane's dark head bobbing up and down on my hard cock. This time she wasn't just getting it wet, but was really sucking and licking on it. She was sucking it to the root and slowly sucking back up to the head while massaging my balls. All the while humming. Then I noticed she was rubbing her clit also. When she noticed I was awake, she swung her leg over and settled her cunt onto the head on my cock. As she slowly lowered herself onto me, I could feel that she was still tight, but my previous load of jism made her wet and slick. Again, she was moaning before hitting the bottom. She started moving up and down as I played with her tits. I was squeezing, and rubbing, and thumbing her nipples as she rode me. I could feel her cunt muscles rippling up and down my cock. It didn't take long until she fell on me, bit my neck, and grunted and grunted as she was cumming. I was shooting my second load of jism up her snug little cunt at the same time. We rolled apart, snuggled up, and fell asleep. *********************************************************************** Jo wants to tell about her and Fred now. Mike is editorializing. I noticed Jane and Mike leaving, but Fred was stripping me. He seemed surprised to see that my pussy was shaved, but started licking and sucking it anyway. Oh!, that man really knew how to eat pussy. He had me climbing the walls in no time. He kept licking and sucking until I came. And he didn't stop, I came again, and was cumming over and over until I started getting sore. I told him to stop and let me have his dick. He pulled me up and said we should go to the spare bedroom. I laid down on the bed and waited for Fred to strip. He turned his back to me to take off his clothes, and jumped into bed with me. I reached for his prick, but he moved down to start eating me again. I told him no, that I wanted his dick in my cunt now! When he raised up, I could finally see his dick. It was about 5' long and very thin, but his Balls! They hung down like a horses' and looked as big as crabapples. Pre-cum was oozing out like most men's cum. He stuck it in me and was slicking up my cunt with pre-cum to make it easier. But it was so slim that I could hardly feel it, and I had to tighten up my muscles to feel it. After a few minutes I knew I had to take charge. I told him to roll over so I could be on top, and he said he didn't do that. I told him to roll or get off. He rolled. Now I was in a position to constrict my cunt to fit his dick, and keep pressure on my clit as I rode him. I could feel his pre-cum oozing out of me and wondered how he could keep it up. As I rode him, I told him to play with my nipples and tits, and buck his dick up into me. Then I climaxed. And he did too. I could feel his cum shoot up into me time and time again. It seemed to hit my bottom, and then drip back down. Each time I thought he was finished, he would shoot another spurt. I lay on top of him feeling his cum drip out of me, and could tell we were going to have a hell of a wet spot. We both got up and he got a towel from the guest bath, and I walked across the room with my hand under my cunt holding his cum from dripping on the floor. We both cleaned up, and he put the towel on the wet spot. The we talked a while. He told me that he always fucked Jane with him on top, and she could never climax. He could only eat her to climax. I told him that when I was on top, I had more muscle control of my cunt, and I could keep pressure on my clit to make sure I came. I asked him if they ever tried it from the rear, and he said no, only with him on top. This was going to be fun, I will get a chance to teach him how to pleasure Jane. We talked about other ways to fuck, and after a while I could feel that he was getting hard again. OK! I said. You may eat me but not to climax. He started eating me, and again I could tell he knew how to eat cunt. After a few minutes, I was ready to fuck, so I rolled over and stuck my ass in the air. I told him to stick it in my cunt, and showed him how to rub my clit while fucking my cunt. Again he was oozing pre-cum like you wouldn't believe. I came once and thought about something else I could teach him. His pre-cum ought to slick it up nicely, and he wasn't too big to hurt. I asked him if he had ever fucked an ass. He said no, but it looked inviting. I told him to stick a finger in my cunt to get some juice, and then put it in my ass and move it in and out in rhythm with his cock. Oh! That was sublime. I then told him to take his dick out of my cunt, lowered my ass, and told him to stick it in gently. And to make sure he got lots of pre-cum on it. As he pushed in, I could feel his pre-cum lubricating the way. Sometimes Mike hurts, but Fred was just the right size for ass fucking. I could feel that Fred was really getting excited, so I told him to rub my clit and stick two fingers in my cunt. That got me off, and I clamped down on his dick in my asshole and felt Fred start shooting up my bowels. We cleaned up again, and relaxed on the bed. I told Fred that women will try almost anything once, and if they like it, they will continue to do it. I told Fred to get Jane off her back and on her hands and knees and see what happens. Besides, I said, Mike is probably showing her a few new thing also. We then covered up and went to sleep, with him on the towel in case it leaked through! I woke up with Fred's finger in my cunt and me wet as hell. He was hard and oozing pre-cum, so we had a quickie with me on top again. Fred was getting good at this. We took a shower, dressed, and went to see if Mike and Jane were up yet. *********************************************************************** Back to Mike. I awoke to an empty space in the bed, but heard the shower running. I ran out to the hall where we had left our overnight bags, grabbed my toothbrush, and ran into the master bathroom. I could see Jane through the opaque glass on the shower. I squeezed some toothpaste on my brush, and stepped in. It's a lot of fun brushing your teeth while getting your cock sucked. I didn't cum, but did get really clean from Jane's washing. We did a quick dry off, and jumped into the bed. I told Jane I wanted to eat her, but she said no because that's all Fred does. She wanted to fuck again, and started sucking my cock. When she got it good and wet, I told her to get on her hands and knees and I would fuck her from the back. She stuck her ass into the air and I fingered her cunt to make sure it was wet and juicy. Then I plugged in. I reached around and played with her tits with one hand and ribbed her clit with the other. Then I released her cunt and tits, put a finger into her cunt to get it wet, and then stuck it up her asshole. I could hear her grunting into the pillow, and felt her cunt muscles tighten on my cock as she came. I wasn't ready to cum yet, so I pulled out of her cunt and placed the head of my prick at her ass hole. I was well lubed from her cunt, and pushed past her ass ring. She groaned into the pillow, so I held up. After a few seconds she wiggled her ass, so I shoved in another inch or so. All this time I'm rubbing her clit keeping her hot. Another wiggle, another inch. Soon I was in all the way and let her get used to the penetration. Then I started moving in and out very slowly. I continued rubbing her clit and she continued moaning into the pillow. I then stuck a couple of fingers in her cunt and started really going at it. She kept moaning and moaning. I thought I heard a muffled scream, and her cunt clamped down on my fingers while her ass clamped on my cock. I couldn't take any more, so I shot off into her ass. We lay there for a while getting our breath back, and decided we needed another shower. A quick one because I couldn't get it up again. We got dressed and went into the kitchen. Jo had the coffee made and was starting breakfast. {She has this thing about breakfast after a night of fucking others.} I got a cup and joined Fred at the table while Jane helped Jo with breakfast. I asked Fred if last night was as good as he thought it would be, and he smiled and said it was great. He asked me the same question, and I replied the same way. We all ate with little talk, and Fred and I took our coffee into the living room while the sisters cleaned up. Fred said he had learned a couple of thing from Jo and wanted to try them on Jane. I told him she would be receptive to any suggestion he wanted to make. We both grinned and toasted each other with our cups. Then the kids started arriving back home, so we never got a chance to talk further. But we did get together a couple more times before I was moved to another base. We never got it on in the same room because they were not willing, but the good thing was that the arguing slowed almost to a stop. And both of them seemed to be a lot happier.

I had previously written about our introduction to swinging with our good friends Peter and Chris and how our relationship had grown over the months. However, over the past few months our sex life at home has decreased where we have sex about twice a week. In most instances it is just sex with little or no foreplay. The only excitement is the few occasions we get together with Peter and Chris which is getting a little more difficult to organize with the children around, work and one of the neighbors is suspecting what is going on. We have been discussing taking a holiday preferably to a resort with a nude beach and inviting Peter & Chris. As we have not been able to agree on a time, which suited both couples, I made arrangements to visit an island in the Dutch West Indies, which has a nude resort. The resort is small with about 30 cabanas and is situated on a private beach. Nudity is allowed everywhere throughout the resort even in the dining area, although some women wear wraps and men shorts in the dining/bar area. The resort is quite quaint, with no television or air-condition rooms and caters for the people who just want to relax and have a quiet vacation. It is not a place to go to meet swingers. After unpacking we strolled to the beach and settled under one of the many huts provided for guest. The beach was populated with about twenty couples, mostly middle age people. We strolled the beach pretending to check out the facilities but my eyes were searching for attractive women. While I had not discussed it with my wife I was hoping to locate a couple for some sexual adventure. We stayed on the beach until about 5.00pm, by which time most people has returned to their cabanas. As we closed the door behind us I reached for my wife who leaned against me. My hand headed straight for her pussy and found it to be wet. 'What has you so worked up?' I inquired. 'Looking at all those cocks the entire day, I have been thinking what they would taste like and what they would feel like in my pussy' she replied. 'Any specific person?' I inquired. 'Yes' she said 'The guy who was flying the kite. He has a long shapely cock, which I would love to suck. His wife also has a well trimmed bush' 'Strange you should say that, I was also looking at her. Did you notice when I walked to the water edge and lay in the water close to where they were standing? I went to get a closer look at her'. 'Well maybe we will meet them at the happy hour this afternoon' We then strolled into the bedroom and made love, with me sucking her pussy until she came. After showering we left to go to the bar, me in the nude and my wife with a see through wrap around her waist. When we arrived there were about six couples already at the bar all chatting. We introduced ourselves and joined in the conversation. Most of the men were in the nude, all the women topless and some totally nude. Being happy hour the drinks were flowing fast and guest were beginning to feel happy. The couple we had seen earlier Dave and Patty arrived and began a conversation with another couple Marius and Sonia. Marius and Sonia who we had been speaking with, introduced us and explained that this was our first visit to the resort. Patty insisted that if we did not already have plans for dinner we should join them. At dinner the six of us chatted about our work and children and all the normal things middle age people speak about. We were also consuming quite a bit of alcohol. After dinner Marius invited us to their cabana to taste the wine he had purchased on his trip to town that day. Back on the veranda of their cabana my wife removed her wrap, placed it on a lounge chair and lay on it. My wife still keeps her pussy shaved with a small triangle hair above her clit. The lips of her pussy were still sticking out from my earlier sucking on them, which did not go unnoticed by the two couples. Patty lay on the other chair, while Dave sat on the end of it. Marius and Sonia went to get the wine and glasses. Dave and Patty are from the Tampa Bay area. Both are in their late thirties early forties. She is five foot one approx. 110lbs with small breasts, and a trimmed pussy that any man would love to suck. Dave is five foot ten, approx. 170lbs and as my wife says a well shaped long cock. Marius who is from Holland is in his late forty's about six foot and his wife who is English late thirty's. She is very bushy and does not trim. We sat chatting and drinking until two bottles of wine were consumed and most of us feeling no pain. All the time I was checking out Patty's pussy and on more than one occasion, she caught me looking at her. On one occasion, she moved on the chair opening her legs for me to get a better view. The look on her face said, 'enjoy the view'. I also noticed both Marius and Dave checking out my wife and she was obviously enjoying the attention. At 11.00pm we decided to call it a night and stood to say our good-byes. Hugs and kisses were exchanged all around and we left the two couples with a promise to check them on the beach in the morning. Arriving back at our cabana, my wife realized she had not picked up her wrap and requested I fetch it. I tried to convince her we could collect it in the morning but she insisted I go and get it. Approaching the cabana I did not see anyone and assumed that Dave and Patty had also left and Marius and Sonia were preparing for bed. As I was about to get onto the veranda, I heard Patty asking, 'why did you not ask them to stay. They appear to be a nice couple' Marius replied 'I did not know how you guys would have felt or what their reaction would have been' Patty said 'I do not know about his wife but he was sure enjoying looking at my pussy. I am certain he would love to eat me'. 'Oh his wife looked very game. Marius have you ever seen a pussy with such suckable inner lips and shaved as smooth as that one' Dave remarked Marius replied 'Shaved as smooth no, but Patty's pussy is very suckable and I am dying to suck some pussy' On that note I returned to our cabana without the wrap. On entering my wife inquired about the wrap and when I gave her the story she smiled and forgot about the wrap. After our morning run, a good breakfast and a shower we walked onto the beach. It was still early for some of the holiday people and the beach was rather deserted. I looked around but did not see Marius or Dave. Not that I was looking for them but rather their wives. I settled under a shed while my wife lay in the sun. Marius and Sonia were the first to arrive and stopped to chat. Marius could not take his eyes off my wife's pussy a fact that did not go unnoticed by all. How he did not get a hard-on was a miracle. After chatting for a while they settled in a hut about fifteen yards away from us. By midday when I had not seen Dave or Patty I told my wife I was going for a stroll along the beach. On my way I stopped and chatted with several couples we had met the previous evening. One young couple who were on honeymoon were obviously not very comfortable with the nudity. As I approached she closed her legs and turned her body so that her body was almost covered. I finally saw Patty lying in the sun reading a book. As I approached she put down the book and gave me a big smile. I positioned myself at the foot of her chair, which gave me a view of her pussy. She was laying flat on the chair and immediately put her two legs on either side of the chair opening her legs. In the dark the previous night I thought her pussy looked fat, but seeing it in the bright sun and legs apart my mind strayed to licking those outer and inner lips. While I have been on nude beaches previously the sight of a naked woman had never arouse me. However, try as I could, I could not stop my cock from growing. She seemed amused while I was embarrassed. 'Could I please sit on the end of your chair before I embarrass myself more,' I asked. She laughed and said, ' You better had before someone accuses me of teasing you' With that I sat down and we both laughed. After inquiring about the whereabouts of Dave and being advised that the had gone to town for some groceries and wine, I took the opportunity to confess that I had overheard the discussion when I had returned to collect my wife's wrap. While Patty seemed a little embarrassed she explained the position. She and her husband had been at the resort for about ten days. They had been here on a few occasions and found that most people keep to themselves except at the bar. They were accustomed to going to a nudist resort in Tampa and felt very comfortable with their bodies. The first week they had met Marius and Sonia and had hit it off. One night while having drinks at their cabana, Dave was starting to feel horney and started some light petting. She had responded and Marius and Sonia, looking at them had also started to make out. The four ended up on the floor in the cabana making love to their own spouse. The following night, the four went for a swim and ended up playing with each other's spouse in the water. She confessed that feeling Marius playing with her body made her so hot that later in the night she had one of the biggest orgasms of her life while Dave was fucking her. She said that Marius and Sonia also confessed that they had never had sex with another couple since their marriage. They had often fantasized about it and since planning this vacation they had actually spoken about meeting another couple and having sex with them. The next night they met at their cabana and she fucked Marius. It was the first occasion since her marriage to Dave that she had fucked another man. While Marius is not as big as Dave just the thought of fucking another man had made her come several times. Since that night she cannot help it when she sees another mans cock but to imagine what it would look like hard and feel it in her mouth and pussy. 'I am trying to lose this hardon I have and these stories are not helping the matter' I said. 'Well you have answered one of my questions in that I know what your cock looks like hard. I hope you can answer the other two for me,' she said. 'And what might those be' I asked 'What it would feel like in my pussy and mouth' she replied. It was now my turn to feel a little embarrassed. I told her our story of being on the boat with Peter and Chris and the occasions we got together. She was very interested in the part where Chris and my wife made love and keep requesting more details. She confessed that she had fantasized about making love to another woman and might get up the nerve to try it one day. During our discussion my wife arrived but we changed the topic. After a few minutes we returned to our shed. I related the discussion with Patty leaving out no details including me with a hard-on. My wife found this very funny and said she would attempt to do Dave and Marius the same. We then came up with a plan. I went over to Marius and Sonia and began to chat. After a few minutes I got myself into a discussion with Sonia and this was my wife signal to call Marius over. As he approached her she immediately moved into a position, which appeared to be to tan the insides of her legs, but it was really to excite Marius. Looking across I knew that if he looked at her pussy he would immediately get a hard-on. True to form Marius immediately began to get hard and to hide it he sat down. Unfortunately, he sat at the foot of her chair so that it was impossible for him to carry on a conversation without staring into her pussy. Marius looked relieved when my wife turned to me and said that she had enough sun for one day and was going to take a shower and a rest in order to be fresh for later. After a few minutes I also took leave of them and followed her. We never revealed to Marius or Sonia that I had overheard them the previous night or my discussions with Patty. I however, did hint to Sonia in our discussion that we were open and did find both couples very attractive. Back at the cabana we had a shower together after which my wife begged me to suck her. Nothing makes her more horny than having the sunshine directly on her clit. When she had opened her legs for Marius the sun was hitting a perfect spot. She was sure that Marius must have noticed the juices flowing from her. We arrived at the happy hour to see both Dave and Patty with drinks in their hands. Both were completely nude and from the conversation it was obvious that Patty had informed Dave of the content of our discussions. Marius and Sonia joined us and we planned to meet at our cabana after dinner for a few drinks. Sonia and Marius were first to arrive and while I was making drinks Sonia came up behind me and rubbed her breast on my back. Turning around I saw that Marius hands were around my wife's waist and he was cupping a breast in one hand. Sonia pushed her pussy against my cock, which immediately began to harden. My right hand dipped for her pussy but I had difficulty finding her clit with all the hair. I finally hit the spot and a groan came from her. Looking across I saw my wife on her knees sucking Marius cock. His head was thrown back and was enjoying the job. 'Should we not wait for the others to arrive,' I said. 'They can catch up' was the reply from Sonia. At that time both Dave and Patty entered the room. Dave took no time in moving behind my wife and playing with her pussy, which by now was wet. Patty came over to me and gave me a kiss while Sonia dropped to her knees and devoured my cock. The entire length was down her throat as her tongue licked the underside of my cock. Her hand was playing with my balls and the sensation was one I never experienced before. I knew if this continued any longer I would shoot my load down her throat but the pleasure was too much to stop her. Suddenly I began to shoot my load and she continued with the same action until I was completely spent. Then she withdrew her mouth from my cock and smiled at me. All this time I was playing with Patty's pussy and had worked two fingers inside her. Looking across at my wife she was swallowing her first load of cum while Dave was massaging her pussy. I knew she wanted to feel this cock in her but Sonia moved across and took Dave's cock into her mouth. Dave stopped what he was doing to my wife and lay back while Sonia worked her magic on his cock. His cock must have been about 10 inches long although not as fat as mine. Sonia had the entire piece in her mouth and was sucking it in the same manner as she did me. After about a minute, and realizing that Dave was about to come she withdrew her mouth and kneeling over him inserted his cock into her pussy in one movement. She then put her feet flat on the ground and began to move up and down his shaft as if riding a horse. Everyone stopped what they were doing to look at this 10-inch shaft going in and out of her pussy. Seeing that Sonia was accustomed to Marius cock, which was only about 61/2 inches I was surprised how easily she was taking this entire cock. During all this, Sonia had separated her pussy hair and was playing with her clit, which was now exposed. She was the first to cum making quite a bit of noise in the process. Looking at Dave it was obvious that he was close and sure enough he shot his load inside her pussy. All the time I was playing with Patty's breast and pussy, which by now was wet. I lowered my head to take a taste of her pussy but could not help but stare at it since I had never seen outside lips that fat. They were soft to the touch. I opened them to get to her inner lips and clit, and as I buried my head in her slit I could feel these lips on my cheeks. I have always liked women with what I refer to as a 'fat cat' but this is the best I have ever seen. I sucked and licked like a hungry man with a meal. She let me know in no uncertain terms that she was having a wonderful time. She kept holding back her orgasm until it hit her and the floodgates opened. Her thighs locked around my ears as she raised her ass in an effort to pull my mouth into her. I continued sucking and licking until she slowed down and released my head from the grip. I continued to slide my tongue up and down her slit while she came down from her high. By now my cock was hard again and sliding up her body inserted it into her. While she was accustomed to a long prick the thickness of my cock made her shudder. I lay quietly on her while she used her muscles to squeeze and release my cock. While it-felt great, having come a half-hour earlier I knew I could last a long time. During all this Marius had started to suck my wife. He obviously has a talented tongue as in no time she had an orgasm and had pushed his head away. My wife who wanted Dave's cock in her was busy sucking it to life but having just come he needed a rest. Sonia was lying on her back with her feet flat on the ground and her legs spread apart. She was playing with her pussy from which Dave's cum and her juice was flowing. My wife immediately put her head to Sonia's pussy and began to lick it. At first Sonia was not aware of who was licking her as her eyes were closed. She removed her fingers to allow the person to lick and suck better as all four pairs of eyes focussed on the action. This was the first girl on girl action Sonia was experiencing and she was not aware who was sucking her. By the time she opened her eyes to see who was giving her such pleasure she had reached the point of no return and let her orgasm sweep over her. Later she told us that she had wanted to try Patty but was afraid that her approach would have upset Patty and damage their relationship. By this time my tempo in Patty had increased and I was slamming my cock into her. She was matching my strokes and crying out in pleasure. I was holding back to allow her to cum and as she started I let go and spouted by cum up her pussy. The two of us stayed lying in a bath of sweat while my now placid cock slipped out of her. We all took a break, a well-deserved rest and a drink. Later when everyone had gone I had a shower and went straight to sleep. The next day on the beach was spent quietly. In the afternoon Dave, Patty, Marius and Sonia went on a nude cruise, which included swimming in the nude. That night at happy hour they gave us particulars and while they enjoyed themselves, seeing that I have my own boat, I do not think it would have been special for us. A couple who they had met on the cruise had invited them over for dinner and drinks that night. We promised to catch up with them later but went to bed early by ourselves. That night I had the best sex in months with my wife. The following day while strolling on the beach I was approached by Patty who informed me that since she had seen my wife suck Sonia to orgasm she wanted to suck and be sucked by my wife. She said that she found the experience so sexy and natural that she could think of nothing else. Her husband had made love to her that morning and all she thought about was my wife. She was wondering how to approach my wife. I laughed and told her that my wife was dying to make love to her and if she wished to come to our cabana at 3.00pm where the two could be by themselves. When I informed my wife of the plan she was elated. At around 3.00pm I strolled down the beach where Dave and Patty were sunning. I informed Patty that my wife wished assistance with something. She said sure and left. When Dave inquired from me what it was about I simply said 'woman Business'. The two of us then left to play table tennis. In was about an hour later that the two women, beaming from ear to ear, found us. Dave asked if everything was OK to which my wife replied 'it now is'. Back in our cabana I asked my wife for details of the encounter. She explained that when Patty arrived they immediately went to the bedroom and lay on the bed. Patty was a little nervous so she started to massage her shoulders and bottom with oil. By the time she had finished her bottom and requested her to turn over to do the front Patty was totally relaxed and wet. She first sucked Patty's breast making the nipples hard. She said that Patty's breasts are similar to Chris except the nipple is not as large. She agreed with me that Patty had the biggest and fattest box she has ever seen and she enjoyed sucking it. Patty came in about five minutes and then reciprocated by sucking her breast and pussy. At first Patty was unsure exactly how my wife wanted to be sucked but was a good pupil. While Patty was sucking her pussy she had her in a sixty-nine position so that she could have a good look and play with that wonderful cat. They both climaxed twice before they had a shower and came to look for us. Both couples left two days latter taking our email address and planing to keep in touch. I don't know if we will ever see them again but the experience will be one I never forget. On the last night my wife had the pleasure of fucking Dave who had the longest cock she ever took. She fucked him twice that night and let Mauris fuck her also. Sonia had her first muff dive on Patty who confirmed to everyone that since this holiday she now knows she is bi-sexual. The rest of the holiday was spent quietly and while we met and talked to many couples no one really took our fancy. I should mention that Dave and Patty informed us this was their fourth visit to this hotel and this was the first occasion anything like this had happened. In fact they found the place always very quite with no hint of sexuality in public. This was certainly so on our last week. I will certainly return to the resort although next time I will ensure that Peter and Chris are with us. Without the two couples the holiday would have been a little too relaxing for me. Peter Carribean

My wife Ann and I had been swinging for a few years and had been to a few parties but this one was an exception. This party was at a large house and there were about ten couples there. When we arrived we were greeted by a good-looking gal that was wearing a pull over with nothing-on underneath. She introduced herself as Betty and said that she was the hostess. She told us that the party had already started and to just make ourselves comfortable. As we walked through the foyer I looked into the living room to see several couples enjoying themselves. Two guys were sitting on the couch with two gals taking their cocks and getting their tits sucked. A gal was sitting in a chair with her legs spread open and a guy on his knees pumping his cock in and out of her. A gal ran passed us on her way to the bathroom with her hand between her legs trying to keep the cum from running out of her pussy. A guy was right behind her with a towel in his hand shouting, 'here baby, use this'. As we made our way into the great room we heard a lot of moaning and groaning and saw several other couples having sex. Every one seemed to be enjoying themselves. There was a bar in a corner of the room so we made our way to it. As we walked across the room we had to step over some bodies. This one guy was on his back with a blond with big tits riding his cock. As Ann stepped over him he grabbed her leg and ran his hand up her skirt. Ann never wore panties to swinging parties cause she would always have to be taking them off. He found her pussy and put his finger in it. Ann said, 'I'll give you an hour to stop that'. He said, 'my name is Tom and I'll look you up later'. Ann moved on over him and we made it to the bar. A redheaded gal was sitting on a bar stool with her legs over the shoulders of a guy, and he was pumping his cock in and out of her. She didn't even see us as she had her eyes closed, moaning like hell. A good-looking gal was standing behind the bar, stark ass naked with a guy behind her with his hands all over her. She said, 'Bob, you're going to have to wait to fuck me until I can make these people a drink, hi there, what will you have?' I said, 'I'll have a seven and seven and this pretty lady will have a Seven Up and maybe later I'll have a little of your pussy'. She said, 'my name is Mary and I'll take you up on that as soon as I take care of this guy'. She made us our drinks and then a guy came up to us and introduced himself as Dick and the gal named Betty at the door was his wife. About then Betty came over and said, 'I see you two have met my husband'. Ann said, 'yeah, and this is some party you guys have here'. Betty said, 'yeah, we like for everyone to have a good time'. Betty came over to me and started rubbing her big tits against my arm while Dick put his arm around Ann and looked over at me and said, 'Dave, you don't mind if I feel your wife's tits, do you?' I said, 'I don't care and I don't think she cares either'. He started unbuttoning Ann's blouse and then he opened it and found that Ann didn't have a bra on. He said, 'now that's what I like, a gal that comes ready for action'. He then reached under Ann's skirt and found her pussy and said, 'wow baby, I know you're ready, your pussy is dripping wet'. Betty said, 'well, I don't think I'll be needing this anymore' and pulled her pullover up over her head and stood there naked as hell. She reached down and unzipped my fly and reached in and grabbed my cock and pulled it out and said, 'look honey, Dave didn't have any undershorts on either and look at his big cock'. My cock was rock hard in her hand as she stroked it. I said, 'you'd better be careful with that, it might go off in your hand'. Betty said, 'it better not, I want this prick in my pussy'. I looked over at Ann and she had her hand in Dick pants and pulled his cock out and was stroking it while he played with her pussy and sucking her tits. Betty said, 'why don't we go into the bedroom where we can get more comfortable'. Betty led the way with her hand around my cock pulling me along and Ann with her hand around Dick's cock pulling him. We went in the bedroom and there was a guy pumping his cock in a gal and he was cumming and groaning like hell. After he had blew his nuts and got his breath, he said, 'we're done for now, you guys can have it'. Betty said, 'why thank you for the use of our bed, we fuck on it a lot too'. Dick helped Ann with her blouse off and then unbuttoned her skirt as she stepped out of it. Ann had on a black garter belt with black thigh-high fish stockings, which made her look like a million bucks. Betty said, 'your wife looks delicious, does she do bi and if she doesn't, I'd like to teach her. I know Dick isn't going to last long cause he just goes nuts over a gal in a garter belt and stockings'. I had my pants and shirt off and Betty and Ann laid down on the bed with their legs spread apart and their knees in the air. Dick got down between Ann's legs and said, 'baby, I'm going to eat your pussy like you never had it eaten before'. With that he put his mouth on her pussy and started sucking it and lapping at her clit. Betty said, 'c'mon lover, eat my pussy the way Dick's eating Ann's'. So I put my mouth on her pussy and started sucking it and licking her clit. I put my finger in her pussy and reached up and found her G-spot and she said, 'oh baby that's it, keep doing that'. Some gals can get off having their pussy eaten and some can't. Ann never could, she liked to be fucked while getting her clit massaged. Betty was different, she was just about ready to cum and when I put my finger in her asshole, she let go with a big, 'oooooohhhhhhh god baby, I'm cumming' as she pushed her pussy up in my face. I heard Dick say, 'now baby, I'm going to fuck you good' and he got up and placed his cock at the mouth of Ann's pussy and started to shove it in when Ann said, 'spit on it a little and get it wet before you fuck me'. So Dick spit on his hand and rubbed in on his cock and started it in Ann's pussy. She moaned, 'go slow until I get used to your size lover'. Pretty soon Dick had all of his cock in her pussy and then he started to move it in and out as Ann started moving her ass in rhythm with his thrusts. By this time I was up on my knees with my cock in my hand as I put it against Betty's pussy and I started it in and didn't have any trouble as Betty was pretty wet. She said, 'I like getting fucked by a new cock and yours feels good in my pussy'. As Dick and I fucked each other's wife another couple came in the room. Dick said, 'Dave and Ann, this is Tom and Janet, Tom and Janet, this is Dave and Ann, this is their first time at our party'. Tom said, 'yeah, I think I met Ann while I was on my back and she stepped over me on her way to the bar'. As Dick fucked Ann, Tom moved over to the bed with his cock in his hand and offered it to Ann saying, 'here baby, how about sucking on this while Dick fucks you'. Ann reached up and put her hand on his swollen cock as he guided it into her mouth. Ann is a good cock-sucker and I knew that Tom would like her mouth. Janet came around to the other side of bed and reached down to feel Betty's tits. Betty said, 'thank you lover, you know how to help make me cum, now pinch my nipples'. Janet pinched Betty's nipples and Betty started moaning, 'ooooohhhhh God, keep fucking me Dave, I'm going to cum'. Janet climbed up on the bed and straddled Betty's face and put her pussy in her face as Betty started to cum. She must have cum for about five minutes like that. After Betty came Janet said, 'how about giving me some of your cock Dave, I want to cum like Betty'. I pulled out of Betty and she got up and Janet started to lie down when she reached over and grabbed my cock and said, 'I want to taste Betty's pussy on your cock' and started sucking on it. She had my cock about as hard as it could get when I said, 'you better stop before I cum in your mouth'. She took her mouth off my cock and laid down with her legs spread apart and said, 'okay lover, give me your cock'. I took my rock hard cock, still dripping from Betty's cum and Janet's mouth and slid it in Janet's pussy. Janet yelled, 'oh God, does your cock feel good, now fuck me hard like you fucked Betty'. As I pumped my cock in and out of Janet, Betty got up on the bed and straddled Janet's face with her pussy. I could see Janet's tongue lapping at Betty's pussy and clit. I looked over at Ann getting fucked by Dick and Tom and Tom said, 'c'mon Dick, how about letting me fuck her for a while?' Dick said, 'well okay, but I'm going to fuck her some more later'. Dick pulled his slick cock out of Ann and they traded places. Tom's cock looked to be about eight or nine inches and Ann raised her head and looked at it going in her pussy. It didn't seem to hurt as Dick had her pussy stretched already. She flopped her head back down on the pillow as Dick found her mouth with his cock. Ann took in about as much as she could. The both of them fucked her like she had never been fucked before. It didn't take long before Janet was moaning as she came and I couldn't hold back any longer as I shot my load in her. After I came I pulled my now softening cock out of Janet and wiped it on her belly as Betty saw it and came down with her head and started licking it up. These were two hot gals and they loved to have sex anyway they could. Betty finished licking the cum off Janet and she whispered in my ear, 'does Ann have a hard time cumming while she is getting screwed?' I said, 'yes, she likes to have her clit massaged while she gets fucked'. Betty whispered in Janet's ear and Janet got on her hands and knees and leaned over Ann and put her hand on her clit and started massaging her clit while Betty leaned over and started sucking Ann's tits. Here was my wife getting fucked by one guy while another one had his cock in her mouth and a gal massaging her clit while another gal sucked her tits. This was a sight to behold, I wished I had my camera with me to take some pictures of this. It didn't take long for Ann to start moaning and moving her hips. I could tell that she was about to cum. She took her mouth off Dick's cock long enough to yell, 'oooooohhhhhh God, what are you doing to me, IIIIIIImmmmmmmmmm cumming'. Dick shoved his cock back in her mouth as Tom yelled, 'oooooommmmmmaaaannn, so am I'. Tom slammed his cock in her as Ann met his thrusts. All of a sudden I could hear Dick say, 'I can't hold back any longer either, sorry baby but I just can't stop' as he held Ann's head and shot his cum in her mouth. Ann seemed to gulp it down as she gasped for air. After they all exhausted themselves and Tom pulled his cock out of Ann and Janet put her head down between her legs and licked the cum off her pussy. Dick pulled his cock out of Ann's mouth as the cum dripped down from her mouth. Ann could feel some ones mouth on her pussy and looked down to see Janet licking her pussy. Ann had never had a gal suck her pussy before and I think she was enjoying it. Betty went into the bathroom and returned with some towels and said, 'here everybody, you can wipe yourself off with these'. The gals continued to lay on the bed while us guys made our way back to the bar to get a drink. There were several other guys there that were recuperating from lots of fucking also. Dick said to me, 'well Dave, how did you like the party?' I said, 'this is great, I'm sure that Ann and I will be back, when is the next one?' Dick said, 'in about two weeks, unless you want to get together sooner. I want to finish fucking that good-looking wife of yours'. 'And I'm sure she wants your cock again soon, too', I said. Just about then the gals came out of the bedroom with Ann in the middle as Betty and Janet had their arms around Ann and Ann came up to me and said, 'smell me, Betty and Janet put some sweet smelling lotion on me and that isn't all, we all got in the shower together and it was fun. I never knew that I would like getting felt by another woman and feeling another woman, this has been the best time in swinging for me'. Dick said, 'well Dave, you can't argue with that, I think she discovered another world with our gals'. Betty said, 'that's right Dave, we can't wait to have fun again with your lovely wife'. Tom said, 'you're not leaving yet are you, there are several other gals to be fucked around here'. With that this red-headed gal that was getting fucked at the bar when we came in grabbed my arm and said, 'I hear you got a nice cock and I want some of it'. Tom said, 'see what I mean Dave'. So we stayed for another couple of hours while I fucked about three other gals and several guys fucked Ann. Dave & Ann St. Louis MO